Skip to main content

Full text of "The analyzed Bible"

See other formats


.^^,^S  OF  PRf;^^^^ 


V,  10 


THE 
ANALYZED  BIBLE 


BY  THE  K6V. 

G.  CAMPBELL  MORGAN,  D.D. 


THE  GOSPEL 
ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW 


A 


New  York      Chicago      Toronto 

Fleming   H.   Revell   Company 

London       and       Edinburgh 


Copyright,  igii,  by 
FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 


New  York:  158  Fifth  Avenue 
Chicago:  125  N.  Wabash  Ave. 
Toronto:  25  Richmond  St.,  W. 
London:  21  Paternoster  Square 
Edinburgh:    100  Princes   Street 


PREFACE 

rpHE  Preface  to  this  Volume  is  found  in 
^     the  Chapter  on  Matthew,  in  Volume  III. 
of  "  The  Analyzed  Bible." 

Herein  we  proceed  at  once  to  the  more  de- 
tailed analysis  of  what  is  set  forth  in  bare 
outline  therein. 

Familiarity  with  that  outline  is  necessary 
to  the  study  of  this  book. 

G.  Campbell  Morgan. 


CONTENTS 

HIS  PERSON 

PAGE 

HIS  RELATION  TO  EARTH 

.     15 

The  Genealogy    .        .        .        . 

.     16 

The  Title 

.    16 

The  Tables 

.    16 

The  Summary    .         .         .         . 

.    19 

The  Birth    .... 

.    21 

The  Discovery  of  the  Mystery 

.    21 

The  Coincident  Events     . 

.    23 

The  Herald  .... 

.    29 

The  Hebrew  Ministry 

.    29 

The  Christian  Ministry     . 

.    32 

HIS  RELATION  TO  HEAVEN 

.    37 

Assumption  of  Responsibility 

.    37 

Anointing  for  Office  . 

.    40 

Attestation  by  God    . 

7 

.    41 

8 


Contents 


HIS  RELATION  TO  HELL 

The  preliminary  Facts 

The  Testing  . 

The  ultimate  Facts    . 

Parenthesis  . 


HIS  PROPAGANDA 

HIS  ENUNCIATION  OF  LAWS 
A  Nucleus  gathered    . 
The  Manifesto     . 

The  Fundamental  Principles 
The  Laws    .... 
Earthly  Relationships    . 
Heavenly  Relationships  . 
The  final  Applications 
The  Effect  produced  . 

HIS  EXHIBITION  OF  ABILITY 

First  Movement   . 
The  Manifestations 
The  Results 

Second  Movement 
The  Manifestations 
The  Results 

Third  Movement  . 
The  Manifestations 
The  Results 


Contents  9 

PAGE 

HIS  ENFORCEMENT  OF  CLAIMS      .  123 

His  Helpers 123 

The  Cause 123 

The   Commission         ....  124 
The  Charge        .        .        .        .        .  125 

His  Difficulties 131 

The  Perplexity  of  the   Loyal.     The 

Baptist 131 

The  Unreasonableness  of  Men.     The 

Generation 132 

The  Impenitence  of  the  Cities.     Cho- 

razin,  Bethsaida.  Capernaum  .  134 
The  Attitude  of  Christ  in  the  midst 

of  Difaculties 134 

His  Conflict 137 

First  Attacks 137 

Concerning  the  Sabbath  .  .137 
Concerning  His  Power  .  .  .  141 
Concerning  a  Sign  ....  145 
An  Interval  of  Teaching  .  .  .  149 
Increasing  Opposition  .  .  .  159 
An  Interval  of  beneficent  Activity  .  1G3 
Renewed  Attack  ....  169 
An  Interval  of  beneficent  Activity  .  175 
Allied  Hostility 181 


10 


Contents 


His  Victory 187 

The  Challenge  and  Confession  .        .  187 
The  Confession  and  Charge        .        .  189 

HIS  PASSION 


HIS  CROSS  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS 

The  Cross  and  the  Glory 

Instruction 
Illustration 

The  Cross  and  the  Grace 

Instruction 
Illustration 

The  Cross  and  the  Kingdom 

Instruction 
Illustration 


.  193 

.  194 

.  194 
.  196 

.  201 

.  201 
.  209 

.  215 

.  215 
.  223 


HIS  REJECTION  OF  THE  HEBREW 

NATION 227 


The  Coming  of  the  King 

The  Preparation 

The  King's  Entry 

The  executive  Cleansing 


.  227 

.  228 
.  228 
.  229 


Contents  11 

PAGE 

The  Arraignment  of  the  Kulers      .  233 

The  parabolic  Act      .        .        .        .233 
The  King  and  the  Rulers  .        .        .235 
The  King's   first  Question.     Con- 
cerning the  Herald    .        .        .  235 
The  Finding  of  the  Verdict    .        .  236 
The    public    Unmasking    of    the 

Rulers 241 

The  King's  final  Question.     Con- 
cerning the  Messiah    .        .        .  243 

The  Doom  and  Sentence    .        .        .  247 

Introductory   Words   to   Multitudes 

and  Disciples 248 

The  final  Woes 249 

The  Sentence 252 

HIS  PREDICTIONS  TO  HIS  OWN      .  255 

The  Disciples'  Inquiry      .        .        .  256 
The  King's  Answer 


The  Warning     . 

The  Predictions  . 
As  to  Israel    . 
As  to  the  Church 
As  to  the  Nations 


257 

257 
258 
258 
265 
271 


12                           Contents 

PAGE 

HIS  TRAVAIL  AND  TRIUMPH    . 

.  275 

Preliminary  Matters  . 

.  275 

The  Approach    .         .         .         . 

.  275 

Parenthesis 

.  276 

The  Passover     .        .        .        . 

.  278 

The  Travail  .... 

.  283 

Gethsemane 

.  283 

The  Trial    .... 

.  289 

The  Cross.     Outside  the  Camp 

.  297 

The  Triumph 

.  303 

The  King  resting 

.  303 

The  King  risen  . 

.  304 

The  King  reigning   . 

.  306 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW 


A.    HIS  PERSON.  i.-Iv.   16 


HIS  RELATION  TO  EARTH. 

L — iii.  12 

i.  The  Genealogy. 

L  1-17 

a.  THE  TITLE. 

I 

b.  THE  TABLES. 

2-l6 

I.  Abraham  to  David. 

2-6a 

2.  David  to  Captivity. 

6&-11 

3.  Captivity  to  Christ. 

I2-l6 

c.  THE  SUMMARY. 

17 

MATTHE'W. — JESUS  CHRIST  Tim  King. 


IIS  puoPAO.vNDA.    rv.  IT— x^^.  ao. 


■&£■ 


c. 

HIS  PASSION-,    x^^. 


1— XX^TII. 


^rhcCro».ndlh<!Coma.on 

'  ™f|i^"-- 

'  ""^Isl'" 

,, 

DiJJet. 

. 

SIS-  sss;: 

)  PRBOICTIONS  TO  HIS  C 


"jMt;  ""'"""""""""' 


gSS.S».D^.,,l... 


MATTHEW 

A.  HIS  PERSON 

rr^HE  Gospel  according  to  Matthew  pre- 
-^  sents  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as  the  Hebrew 
Messiah,  but  not  according  to  the  narrow  in- 
terpretation of  Messiahship  which  character- 
ized the  age  of  Hebrew  failure.  He  is  pre- 
sented as  the  King  of  the  chosen  people,  and 
the  Saviour  of  the  World. 

The  first  division  of  the  Gospel  is  char- 
acterized by  the  carefulness  with  which  Mat- 
thew presents  the  Person  of  the  King  in  the 
essential  matters  of  His  relationship  to  earth, 
to  heaven,  and  to  hell.  There  is  an  absence  of 
detail  in  the  story  of  the  first  thirty  years  in 
the  life  of  Jesus,  those  matters  only  being  con- 
sidered which  deal  with  these  relationships. 

I.  HIS  RELATION  TO  EARTH 

His  relation  to  earth  is  revealed  by  the 
genealogy,  the  story  of  His  birth,  and  the  ac- 
count of  the  work  of  the  herald. 

15 


16  The  Gospd  According  to  Matthew 

i.  The  Genealogy 

The  section  containing  the  genealogy  con- 
sists of  the  title,  the  tables,  and  the  summary. 

a.   THE  TITLE 

The  form  in  which  the  title  is  written  graph- 
ically sets  before  the  mind  the  relation  of  the 
Person  of  the  King  to  the  history  of  the  an- 
cient people  of  God,  as  it  declares  Him  to  be 
of  the  royal  line,  son  of  David;  and  of  the 
chosen  seed,  son  of  Abraham. 

5.    THE  TABLES 

The  first  table  traces  the  relation  of  David 
to  Abraham.  Beginning  with  the  founder 
and  father  of  the  nation,  it  moves  forward 
along  the  line  of  elect  succession  toward  the 
Person  of  the  King  in  Whom  the  Divine  ideal 
was  most  perfectly  exemplified  in  the  history 
of  the  nation.  The  principle  of  election  is  re- 
vealed in  the  declaration  that  Isaac  begat 
Jacob,  there  being  no  reference  to  Esau;  and 
that  while  the  other  sons  of  Jacob  are  re- 
ferred to,  Judah  being  the  father  of  the  tribe 
predestined  to  royalty,  is  particularly  named. 

The  irregularities  of  this  first  table  are  in 
themselves  instructive.  They  consist  of  the 
reference  to  the  fact  that  Judah  begat  Zerah 


His  Person  17 

of  Tamar;  that  Boaz  was  a  descendant  of 
Rahab ;  and  that  the  mother  of  Obed  was  Ruth. 
None  of  these  things  are  really  necessary  to 
genealogical  accuracy,  but  their  inclusion  re- 
veals the  fact  that  the  principle  of  election 
was  that  of  the  operation  of  grace  in  answer 
to  faith,  as  the  incidents  suggested  by  the 
names  will  demonstrate. 

The  second  table  traces  the  relation  of  David 
to  Jechoniah,  the  king  of  the  royal  line  who 
occupied  the  throne  at  the  time  of  the  carrying 
away  to  Babylon. 

Again  the  irregularities  are  suggestive,  con- 
sisting of  the  reference,  though  not  by  name, 
to  Bathsheba  the  mother  of  Solomon;  the 
omission  of  the  names  of  Ahaziah,  Joash,  and 
Amaziah  between  Joram  and  Uzziah;  and  the 
omission  of  the  name  of  Jehoiakim  between 
those  of  Josiah  and  Jechoniah.  In  this  case 
the  principle  of  election  is  again  recognized. 
In  the  reference  to  Bathsheba  it  is  seen  tri- 
umphing over  sin,  and  yet  revealing  how  the 
sinful  act  resulted  in  the  harvest  of  failure. 
The  omission  of  the  names  between  Joram 
and  Uzziah  is  significant  in  that  they  are  the 
names  of  the  immediate  descendants  of  the 
daughter  of  Ahab  and  Jezebel.  The  omission 
of  Jehoiakim  is  not  easy  to  account  for.  It 
may  have  been  the  mistake  of  a  copyist,  but 


18  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

if  he  were  included,  then  fifteen  generations 
would  be  accounted  for ;  unless  the  term,  "  the 
time  of  the  carrying  away  to  Babylon,"  re- 
ferred to  the  fact  that  Jehoiakim  became 
tributary  to  Babylon. 

The  third  table  traces  the  relation  of 
Jechoniah  the  king  who  was  actually  reigning 
when  Judah  was  carried  into  captivity,  to 
Joseph  the  husband  of  Mary,  the  mother  of  the 
Christ. 

The  first  irregularity  in  this  table  consists 
of  the  fact,  that  in  order  to  the  completion 
of  the  fourteen,  Jechoniah  must  be  counted, 
which  he  ought  not  to  be,  if  he  is  counted  in 
the  former  table.  This  adds  weight  to  the 
view  that  the  name  of  Jehoiakim  ought  to  oc- 
cur in  the  previous  one,  and  that  its  omission 
is  probably  the  mistake  of  a  copyist.  The  final 
irregularity  is  that  this  whole  movement  of 
direct  succession  culminates  in  Joseph,  and 
Matthew  is  careful  to  name  him  only  as  the 
husband  of  Mary,  and  not  as  the  father  of 
Jesus.  Thus  in  this  particular  line  of  suc- 
cession, Jesus  is  only  included  as  the  result 
of  the  fact  that  His  mother,  Mary,  was  the 
wife  of  Joseph.  There  is  practically  no  ques- 
tion that  Mary  was  of  the  same  royal  line,  and 
related  by  blood  to  the  man  whom  she  mar- 
ried, possibly  as  cousin. 


His  Person  19 

C.   THE  SUMMARY 

The  summary  speaks  of  the  three  tables  as 
each  recording  fourteen  generations.  Its 
wording  must  be  carefully  noted.  With  re- 
gard to  the  first  table  the  statement  is  per- 
fectly distinct  that  "  All  the  generations  from 
Abraham  unto  David  are  fourteen."  With  re- 
gard to  the  second  and  the  third  the  statement 
is  merely,  "  From  David  unto  the  carrying 
away  to  Babylon  fourteen  generations;  and 
from  the  carrying  away  to  Babylon  unto  the 
Christ  fourteen  generations."  Not,  it  will  be 
observed,  "  all  the  generations  " ;  but  simply 
the  indication  of  the  fact  that  fourteen  have 
been  named  in  each  of  these  two  tables.  Thus 
the  grouping  into  fourteens  is  poetic  and  sym- 
bolical, rather  than  arithmetical  and  actual. 
The  thought  is  that  of  the  Kingdom,  and  the 
outstanding  events  are  made  the  crises;  first, 
Abraham,  the  beginning  of  the  movement ;  then 
David,  the  realization  of  national  life  under 
a  king ;  then  the  captivity,  the  decadence  of  the 
nation,  and  its  failure;  and  then  Jesus,  the 
Messiah,  the  true  King  and  Restorer  of  the 
Divine  Order. 


The  Birth.  >•  '*-*'• 

a.  the  discovery  of  the  mystery,  i.  18-25 

1.  The  Trouble  of  Joseph.  »8, 19 

2.  The  Angel  Instruction.  20-23 
o.  The  Fact  declared.  20 
p.  The  Name  given.  21 
y.  The  Prophecy.  22,  23 

3.  The  Obedience  of  Joseph.  ^4. 25 

a.  Marriage.  24 

p.  Holy  Protection.  250 

y.  The  Name  given.  25b 

b.  THE  COINCIDENT  EVENTS.  ii.  i-iii. 

1.  The  Coming  of  the  wise  Men.  '-12 

a.  Their  Coming  to  Jerusalem,  i,  2 

p.  The  Fear  of  Herod.  3-8 

■y.  Their  Coming  to  Bethlehem.  9-1 1 

6.  Their  Departure.  12 

2.  The  Slaughter  of  the  Innocents.  13-23 

o.  The  Departure  to  Egypt.  13-1S 

The   Warning. 

The  Flight. 

p.  The  Desolation  in  Bethlehem.  16-18 

The  Action  of  Herod. 

The   Lamentation. 

y.  The  Return  from  Egypt.  19-23 
The  Instruction. 
The  Coming  to  Nazareth. 


His  Person  21 


ii.  The  Birth 


The  birth  of  the  King  is  dealt  with  by  an 
account  of  the  discovery  of  the  mystery,  and 
the  chronicle  of  certain  events  happening  in 
connection  therewith. 

a.  THE  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MYSTERY 

With  reverent  reticence  the  story  of  the 
first  consciousness  of  the  awe-inspiring  mys- 
tery concerning  the  being  of  Jesus  is  recorded. 
By  first  consciousness  we  refer  to  a  conscious- 
ness resulting  from  observation  unilluminated 
by  revelation.  Of  course  to  Mary  the  pro- 
found secret  had  been  revealed  by  angel  an- 
nunciation, but  of  this  Matthew  gives  no  ac- 
count. To  Joseph,  her  betrothed  husband,  the 
consciousness  came  almost  as  an  assault  upon 
his  confidence  in  Mary.  The  fine  nature  of 
the  man  is  however  manifested  in  the  declara- 
tion that  he  was  "  a  righteous  man,"  and  did 
not  desire  to  make  her  a  public  example,  but 
"  was  minded  to  put  her  away  privily." 

This  startling  consciousness  was  now  ex- 
plained to  him  by  direct  revelation,  an  angel 
appearing  to  him  in  a  dream,  and  telling  him 
also  the  profound  and  awe-inspiring  secret 
which  had  been  revealed  to  Mary,  that  the 
Child  begotten  in  her,  was  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


22  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

The  instruction  of  the  angel  called  Joseph 
into  co-operation,  as  it  told  him  that  he  should 
call  the  name  of  the  Son  Jesus,  and  declared 
to  him  the  true  meaning  of  His  coming  in 
simplest  and  sublimest  language,  in  the  words, 
"it  is  He  that  shall  save  His  people  from 
their  sins." 

The  angelic  messenger  proceeded  to 
strengthen  his  faith  and  comfort  his  heart  by 
declaring  that  all  this  was  in  fulfilment  of 
the  ancient,  mystic  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  with 
which  he  was  undoubtedly  familiar. 

This  interpretation  of  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah 
by  the  angelic  messenger  stands  at  the  com- 
mencement of  this  Gospel  of  Matthew  as  dis- 
tinct and  definite  a  revelation  of  the  absolute 
Deity  of  Jesus  as  does  the  mystic  prologue  of 
the  Gospel  according  to  John. 

Again  the  fine  character  of  Joseph  is  re- 
vealed in  the  account  of  his  obedience  to  the 
angelic  revelation.  While  the  story  is  a  brief 
one,  it  needs  careful  reading  and  close  at- 
tention, in  order  that  we  may  appreciate  its 
value.  He  at  once  took  Mary  to  be  his  wife, 
thus  giving  her  the  protection  of  his  love  in 
the  period  which  it  is  impossible  to  think  of 
without  realizing  that  it  was  one  of  suffering 
and  trial,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  neighbours 
and  friends  were  in  entire  darkness  as  to  the 


His  Person  23 

profound  work  of  God  which  was  proceeding  in 
their  midst. 

His  attitude  moreover  was  that  of  a  rever- 
ent recognition  of  the  awful  sacredness  of  the 
life  of  the  woman  whom  all  generations  should 
call  blessed. 

When  at  last  the  Son  was  born,  in  obedience 
to  the  heavenly  vision,  and  so  in  co-operation 
with  the  will  of  God,  he  immediately  called 
His  name  Jesus. 

h.   THE  COINCIDENT   EVENTS 

In  this  section  we  have  the  record  of  two 
remarkable  events  closely  connected  with  the 
birth  of  Jesus,  those  namely  of  the  coming  of 
the  wise  men;  and  the  slaughter  of  the 
children. 

1.  The  Coming  of  the  wise  Men 

The  Kingdom  was  not  ready  for  the  King. 
Therefore  there  was  no  organized  reception 
on  the  part  of  those  who  should  have  been 
waiting  for  Him.  That  which  is  pre- 
eminently remarkable  about  the  coming  of 
these  wise  men  from  the  East  is  the  fact  that 
they  were  guided  by  a  star  which  they  had 
seen.  There  has  been  much  written  concern- 
ing these  men  and  this  appearance;  but  it  is 


24  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

impossible  to  write  with  any  detailed  deflnite- 
ness.  One  of  the  most  interesting  and  prob- 
able suggestions  is  that  they  were  Persian 
Magi,  familiar  with  the  ancient  prophecy  of 
Balaam,  that  a  star  should  come  out  of  Jacob, 
and  with  the  visions  and  prophecies  of  Daniel ; 
and  that  to  these  men,  waiting  in  hope  amid 
prevalent  darkness,  there  was  granted  this 
definite  sign  from  heaven,  guiding  them  to  the 
place  of  the  new-born  King.  Their  inquiry 
was  marked  by  great  definiteness,  as  arriving 
in  Jerusalem  they  said,  "  Where  is  He  that  is 
born  King  of  the  Jews?  for  we  saw  His  star 
in  the  east,  and  are  come  to  worship  Him." 

Such  an  inquiry  inevitably  produced  a 
startling  effect  upon  Herod,  the  Idumsean 
usurper  of  the  throne,  who  immediately  gath- 
ered together  a  special  council  of  the  religious 
officials  and  teachers.  The  demand  he  made 
upon  them  was  a  very  definite  one,  that  they 
should  tell  him  where  the  Messiah  should  be 
born.  Their  familiarity  with  their  own  proph- 
ecies is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  they  im- 
mediately replied.  In  Bethlehem ;  and  in  proof 
of  their  declaration,  quoted  from  the  prophecy 
of  Micah.  Thus  informed  by  the  council, 
Herod  held  further  private  conference  with 
the  Magi,  giving  them  the  information  he  had 
obtained,  and  charging  them  that  when  they 


His  Person  25 

found  Him,  they  should  report  to  him.  That 
his  intention  was  sinister  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  but  he  veiled  that  intention  by  the  sug- 
gestion that  he  also  desired  to  worship. 

Thus  instructed,  they  went  forward,  and 
immediately  to  their  great  gladness  the  star 
again  appeared,  and  led  them  to  the  very  spot 
where  the  young  child  lay. 

It  is  a  great  picture,  that  of  these  loyal 
souls  of  another  nation  than  the  chosen;  as, 
unstaggered  by  the  poverty  of  His  earthly  sur- 
roundings, they  offered  Him  their  choice  gifts 
of  gold  and  frankincense  and  myrrh.  Being 
warned  of  God,  they  did  not  return  to  Herod, 
but  departed  to  their  own  country. 

2.  The  Slaughter  of  the  Innocents 

While  special  heavenly  guidance  was  thus 
given  to  the  men  of  another  nation,  the  under- 
world of  evil  was  moved  to  its  centre  by  the 
advent  of  the  Messiah ;  and  found  vent  through 
the  false  king  Herod  in  his  slaughter  of  the 
innocents.  Finding  that  he  had  been  foiled 
in  his  evil  purposes,  he  adopted  the  inhuman 
and  drastic  method  of  slaying  all  the  male 
children  in  Bethlehem  and  its  borders  under 
two  years  of  age;  and  the  whole  region  was 
plunged  in  desolation  and  sorrow.     Heaven 


26  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

and  hell  were  thus  moved  at  His  coming,  and 
those  on  earth  nearest  to  each,  in  some  way 
recognized  the  fact.  The  great  multitudes  re- 
mained in  ignorance. 

At  the  death  of  Herod,  which  Josephus  tells 
us  took  place  in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his 
reign,  and  the  seventieth  of  his  age,  an  angel 
again  appeared  to  Joseph,  commanding  him  to 
take  the  Child  back  into  the  land  of  Israel. 
That  the  sojourn  in  Egypt  was  of  no  lengthy 
duration  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  the  angel 
still  referred  to  Jesus  as  "  the  young  child." 
On  the  return  journey,  being  further  warned 
of  God,  Joseph  returned  to  Nazareth  in  Gali- 
lee, which  for  many  years  was  to  be  the  home 
of  Jesus.  Matthew's  reference  to  this  as  ful- 
filling that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophets, 
is  interesting.  It  should  be  carefully  ob- 
served that  his  reference  is  not  to  any  partic- 
ular prophecy,  but  to  the  general  teaching  of 
the  prophets.  The  teaching  referred  to  un- 
doubtedly was  that  which  the  nation  had  never 
really  apprehended,  that  of  His  lowliness,  and 
of  His  relation  to  despicable  situations  and 
peoples.  There  is  no  connection  between  this 
word  Nazarene  and  Nazarite. 


iii.  The  Herald. 

iii.  1-12 

a.  THE  HEBREW  MINISTRY. 

1-9 

I.  Its  Burden. 

If  2 

2.  Its  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy. 

3 

3.  Its  Instrument. 

4 

4.  Its  Effects. 

S.6 

b.  THE  CHRISTIAN  MINISTRY. 

7-12 

I.  The  Occasion. 

7a 

2.  The  Message. 

7b-l2 

a.  Denunciation. 

7b 

p.  Warning. 

8,9 

y.  Proclamation. 

10-12 

The  imminent  Judgment. 

10 

The  coming  One. 

II,  la 

His   Pre-eminence. 

His  Mission. 

Regenerative. 

Restorative. 


His  Person  29 

iii.  The  Herald 

The  next  matter  of  importance  in  dealing 
with  the  relation  of  the  King  to  earth  is  that 
He  should  be  introduced  in  His  full  man- 
hood; and  for  this  appearance  we  are  pre- 
pared by  the  story  of  the  ministry  of  John 
the  Baptist,  His  herald.  The  account  of  this 
ministry  is  a  brief  one,  but  its  twofold  nature 
is  evident.  It  was  distinctly  Hebrew,  and 
definitely  Christian;  and  constituted  the  link 
between  the  two  in  the  economy  of  God. 

a.  THE  HEBREW   MINISTRY 

The  phrase  with  which  the  section  opens, 
"  And  in  those  days,"  has  caused  some  diffi- 
culty, and  that  principally  by  the  attempt  to 
relate  it  to  that  which  has  gone  before.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  between  the  return  to  Nazareth 
and  the  appearance  of  Jesus  in  connection 
with  the  ministry  of  John,  nearly  thirty  years 
must  have  elapsed.  It  is  far  more  likely  there- 
fore that  the  phrase  is  one  peculiarly  that  of 
Matthew,  as  writing  long  years  afterwards,  his 
mind  fixed  upon  the  whole  ministry  and  work 
of  his  Lord,  and  about  to  recount  the  story  of 
how  it  began,  he  wrote,  "  In  those  days." 

The  early  ministry  of  John  was  evidently  a 


30  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

most  remarkable  one,  and  in  the  simple  and 
true  sense  of  the  word,  a  popular  one.  The 
particular  symbol  which  he  associated  with  his 
preaching  was  that  of  baptism.  Hence  he  is 
called  John  the  Baptist,  or  more  accurately, 
John  the  Baptizer ;  and  in  this  way  he  was  de- 
scribed by  Josephus. 

The  burden  of  his  message  is  first  recorded 
in  the  words,  "  Repent  ye ;  for  the  Kingdom 
of  heaven  is  at  hand."  This  is  the  first  occa- 
sion of  the  occurrence  of  the  phrase,  the  King- 
dom of  heaven,  which  from  this  point  is  con- 
stantly repeated  in  the  course  of  the  narrative. 
To  the  ears  of  the  men  who  heard  it  as  John 
used  it,  it  was  perfectly  familiar,  and  conveyed 
the  central  religious  idea  of  their  history. 
However  far  they  had  wandered  from  a  cor- 
rect interpretation  of  its  meaning,  they  still 
looked  upon  themselves  as  being  the  peculiar 
people  of  God,  the  theocracy,  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven.  The  implication  of  the  message  of 
John  was  that  of  their  failure  to  realize  the 
ideal,  and  the  burden  of  his  cry  was  that  they 
should  repent  toward  that  Kingdom;  that  is, 
that  they  should  reconsider,  and  consequently 
readjust  their  lives  toward  that  master  prin- 
ciple. There  was,  however,  a  special  sig- 
nificance in  his  declaration  that  the  Kingdom 
of  heaven  was  "  at  hand,"^suggesting  as  it  did, 


His  Person  31 

some  approaching  event,  the  nearness  of  which 
added  urgency  to  his  demand  for  repentance. 

Matthew  interprets  that  burden  by  his  care- 
ful declaration  that  John  was  the  one  who  ful- 
filled the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  in  which  he  had 
declared  that  before  the  advent  of  Messiah,  a 
voice  should  be  heard  proclaiming  in  the 
wilderness  the  advent  of  Messiah,  and  calling 
men  to  prepare  for  it. 

In  one  brief  paragraph  the  record  gives  us 
a  picture  of  the  instrument  of  this  message 
as  he  appeared.  His  manner  of  life  was  that 
of  the  stern  ascetic,  withdrawn  from  the  habits 
and  customs  of  his  age;  and  appearing  only 
in  order  to  interpret  the  need  of  that  age,  to 
proclaim  the  advent  of  Another,  and  to  call 
men  into  the  right  attitude  in  which  to  receive 
Him. 

The  effect  produced  is  then  declared,  and 
it  is  evident  that  it  was  a  most  remarkable 
one ;  for  vast  multitudes  of  the  people  crowded 
out  into  the  wilderness  region,  and  listening 
to  him,  yielded  to  his  symbolic  rite  of  baptism, 
confessing  their  sins.  For  a  while,  at  any 
rate,  the  whole  region  was  under  the  spell  of 
his  preaching,  and  men  acknowledged  the 
truth  of  his  words  of  condemnation,  and 
obeyed  his  call  to  repentance. 


82  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

h.   THE  CHRISTIAN   MINISTRY 

In  the  course  of  the  narrative  the  word 
"  But "  is  used  significantly,  "  But  when  he 
saw  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees 
coming  to  his  baptism."  These  were  the  lead- 
ers of  the  people,  representing  two  schools  of 
degenerate  religious  thinking.  The  Pharisees 
had  allowed  a  passion  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  separation  of  the  Hebrew  people  from  con- 
tamination with  other  nations,  to  degenerate 
into  elaborate  ritualism,  in  which,  by  the  mul- 
tiplication of  forms  and  ceremonies,  they 
sought  to  secure  the  end  they  aimed  at.  The 
Sadducees  were  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
Pharisees,  in  that  they  were  rationalists,  deny- 
ing all  the  supernatural,  and  contenting  them- 
selves with  a  purely  material  and  negative 
form  of  morality. 

These  leaders  were  themselves  at  last  con- 
strained to  attend  the  preaching  of  this  man, 
drawn  undoubtedly  by  the  influence  he  had 
produced  upon  the  multitudes.  Their  coming 
was  the  occasion  for  the  delivery  by  John  of 
a  message  which  definitely  declared  the  near 
advent  of  the  King  Himself. 

That  message  first  took  the  form  of  the 
severest  denunciation  of  these  men,  as  he  de- 
scribed them  as  an  offspring  of  vipers,  and  in 


His  Person  83 

evident  satire  inquired,  "  Who  warned  you  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come?  " 

Seeing,  however,  that  they  had  come,  he 
uttered  to  them  also  the  same  call  to  repent- 
ance, and  at  the  same  time  warned  them 
against  any  false  confidence  in  their  relation 
to  Abraham. 

In  immediate  connection  with  these  words 
addressed  to  the  religious  leaders,  he  uttered 
his  great  proclamation  concerning  the  coming 
One.  The  first  note  of  this  proclamation  was 
an  announcement  of  judgment  as  he  said, 
"  Even  now  is  the  axe  laid  unto  the  root  of  the 
trees."  The  picture  suggested  is  not  that  of 
an  axe  being  wielded,  but  that  of  the  woodman 
preparing  himself  for  his  work,  while  the  axe 
which  he  is  to  use  lies  at  the  root  of  the  trees 
among  which  he  is  presently  to  move  in  dis- 
crimination and  judgment.  It  was  the 
declaration  that  an  hour  of  crisis  had  ar- 
rived, and  that  all  fruitless  things  would  be 
hewn  down  and  cast  into  the  fire  for  destruc- 
tion. 

Then  leaving  the  realm  of  indefinite  illustra- 
tion, he  proclaimed  the  imminent  advent  of 
Messiah,  first  announcing  His  pre-eminence  by 
declaring  that  by  comparison,  his  own  min- 
istry and  he  himself  were  as  nothing,  in  the 
presence  of  the  majesty  of  the  One  Who  was 


34)  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

to  be  revealed,  and  of  the  prevailing  power  of 
the  ministry  which  He  would  exercise. 

He  described  that  ministry  as  being  regen- 
erative, in  that  He  would  baptize  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  fire;  and  restorative,  in  that 
He  would  winnow  the  threshing-floor  with  His 
fan,  gathering  all  precious  things  into  his 
garner,  and  destroying  the  worthless  with  un- 
quenchable fire. 


II.    HIS   RELATION  TO   HEAVEN.      iii.  13-17 
i.  Assumption  of  Responsibility.  i3-is 

a.  THE  COMING  TO  JOHN. 

b.  THE  PROTEST  OF  JOHN. 

c.  THE  ARGUMENT  OF  JESUS. 

d.  THE  BAPTISM  OF  JESUS. 

ii.  Anointing  for  Office.  »6 

a.  THE  OPENED  HEAVENS. 

b.  THE  DESCENDING  SPIRIT. 

iii.  Attestation  by  God.  17 

a.  IDENTIFICATION  OF  PERSON. 

b.  APPROVAL  OF  PURPOSE. 


His  Person  37 

II.  HIS  RELATION  TO  HEAVEN 

This  is  a  very  brief  paragraph,  but  its  im- 
portance cannot  be  over-estimated,  affording 
as  it  does  a  key  to  the  whole  method  of  the 
King  in  that  ministry  which  is  afterwards  de- 
scribed in  detail  in  the  course  of  the  Gospel. 
Here  at  last  the  King  emerged  from  the  seclu- 
sion of  the  life  at  Nazareth,  and  the  matter  of 
supreme  importance  is  the  revelation  which 
this  picture  affords  of  His  relation  to  heaven. 
There  are  three  aspects  of  the  story  which  de- 
mand our  attention,  those  namely  of  His  as- 
sumption of  responsibility;  His  anointing  for 
office;  and  His  attestation  by  God. 

i.  Assumption  of  Responsibility 

The  coming  of  Jesus  to  John  is  full  of  in- 
terest in  two  ways;  first  that  it  was  from 
Galilee,  and  secondly  that  it  was  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  being  baptized  by  John.  It 
was  from  Galilee,  that  is,  from  Nazareth, 
where  He  had  been  living  during  all  the  years, 
from  the  hour  in  which,  as  a  young  child.  He 
had  been  taken  there  by  Joseph  and  Mary. 
We  have  no  detailed  record  of  the  doing  of 
those  years,  and  that  fact  in  itself  gives  the 
greater  importance  to  what  took  place  in  con- 


38  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

nection  with  His  baptism,  as  we  shall  see  pres- 
ently. It  is  to  be  carefully  observed  that  His 
coming  was  not  that  of  curiosity,  neither  was 
it  that  of  general  interest  in  the  ministry  of 
John,  but  rather  that  of  the  set  purpose  of 
submitting  Himself  to  the  baptism  of  the  great 
prophet  of  repentance,  and  thus  of  identifying 
Himself  with  the  people  to  whom  that  mes- 
sage had  been  delivered. 

The  recognition  of  this  second  fact  enables 
us  to  understand  the  protest  of  John,  who,  it 
is  perfectly  evident,  was  familiar  with  Him. 
He  was  conscious  that  this  One  Who  came 
among  the  multitudes,  and  to  all  appearance 
was  so  much  one  of  them  that  they  did  not  dis- 
tinguish Him  or  recognize  that  He  was  any 
other  than  one  of  themselves,  was  in  very  deed 
the  King  Himself,  the  mighty  One  Whose  shoe- 
latchet  he  was  not  worthy  to  unloose.  His 
protest,  however,  was  supremely  a  recognition 
of  the  purity  and  power  of  the  Messiah. 

John  had  been  preaching  the  necessity  for 
repentance,  and  had  been  baptizing  thereunto ; 
but  here  was  One  able  to  baptize  into  cleans- 
ing and  life  by  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire,  and 
John  knew  his  need  of  that  baptism. 

To  the  protest  of  John,  Jesus  replied  in 
words  full  of  the  profoundest  significance.  He 
did  not  deny  what  John  had  said  as  to  his 


His  Person  39 

own  need  of  the  baptism  in  tlie  Spirit ;  but  ap- 
pealed to  him  in  words  which  indicated  His 
consciousness  of  purpose  and  determination  to 
fulfil  it ;  "  Suffer  it  now :  for  thus  it  becometh 
us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness."  In  the  light 
of  the  holiness  of  His  character,  and  the  re- 
demptive purpose  of  His  mission,  it  is  evident 
that  to  Him  the  baptism  in  water  by  John  was 
the  solemn  act  by  which  He  assumed  a  re- 
sponsibility which  by  nature  He  did  not  share. 
The  multitudes  whom  John  had  baptized,  had 
confessed  their  sins.  Jesus  had  no  sins  of 
His  own  to  confess,  but  by  that  act  He  con- 
fessed their  sins  as  His  own;  and  was  num- 
bered with  transgressors,  foreshadowing  an- 
other baptism  through  which  He  would  pass, 
in  order  to  the  accomplishment  of  His  saving- 
purpose.  The  King  therefore  is  seen  facing  a 
kingdom  in  ruin,  and  consenting  to  the  only 
method  by  which  it  could  be  redeemed.  That 
was  the  meaning  of  His  word  "  Thus  it  becom- 
eth us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness." 

Matthew  in  four  words  tells  the  wonderful 
story,  "  Then  he  suffered  Him,"  and  one  can 
only  imagine  the  aw^e  that  must  have  filled  the 
soul  of  John,  himself  a  sinning  man,  as  he  was 
the  instrument  for  giving  expression  to  that 
tremendous  assumption  of  responsibility  for 
human  sin  on  the  part  of  the  King. 


40  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ii.  Anointing  for  Office 

The  symbolic  rite  by  which  He  had  assumed 
responsibility  being  fulfilled,  there  was  im- 
mediately granted  to  Him  the  specific  equip- 
ment necessary  for  the  fulfilment  of  His 
mission. 

He  was  no  stranger  to  the  Spirit  of  God, 
even  in  the  fact  of  His  human  nature.  In 
the  mystery  of  that  nature  He  had  been  be- 
gotten by  the  Spirit,  and  throughout  the  years 
had  lived  the  life  truly  Spirit-filled.  But  now 
as  He  moved  to  the  high  and  holy  vocation  of 
His  Messianic  office,  the  heavens  were  opened 
above  Him,  and  He  saw  the  Spirit  coming  to 
Him  in  a  form  in  which  that  Spirit  had  never 
been  seen  before,  and  in  which  He  comes  upon 
none  other.  The  form  of  the  dove  was  pre- 
eminently the  symbol  of  sacrifice.  In  that  He- 
brew religious  system  created  by  Divine  rev- 
elation, the  dove  was  the  sacrificial  offering  of 
the  lowest  and  the  humblest ;  and  in  a  great  un- 
veiling of  the  necessity  of  holiness,  and  the 
compassion  of  God,  the  Holy  Spirit  in  that 
form  anointed  the  King  for  the  fulfilment  of 
that  redeeming  responsibility  which  He  had 
now  publicly  assumed. 


His  Person  41 

iii.  Attestation  by  God 

Immediately  succeeding  that  specific  anoint- 
ing a  voice  out  of  the  heavens  attested  the 
Person  and  the  purpose  of  the  King.  The  at- 
testation of  the  Person  is  found  in  the  words, 
"  This  is  My  beloved  Son,"  a  great  declaration 
casting  its  light  back  upon  the  story  of  the 
birth,  and  claiming  the  One  Who  stood  un- 
known in  the  midst  of  the  multitudes,  as  the 
definite  and  actual  Son  of  God  in  every  sense 
of  the  term.  There  He  stood,  identified  with 
humanity  in  nature,  and  so  closely  in  appear- 
ance that  none  distinguished  a  difference  as 
between  themselves  and  Him;  and  yet  sep- 
arated from  them  in  the  very  nature  of  His 
being,  and  in  the  actualities  of  His  character. 

The  second  part  of  the  attestation  consisted 
of  the  declaration  of  the  Divine  approval  of 
His  purpose,  "  in  Whom  I  am  well  pleased." 
This  word  answers  all  questions  with  regard 
to  the  hidden  years  at  Nazareth,  and  reveals 
the  fact  that  in  the  ordinary  life  of  the  home, 
and  the  place  of  daily  toil,  He  had  realized 
the  Divine  ideal  and  satisfied  the  heart  of  His 
Father.  And  yet  this  word  of  approval  car- 
ries a  profounder  significance  as  it  is  realized 
that  it  expressed  the  Divine  approbation  of 
that  action  wherein  He  had  identified  Himself 


42  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

with  sinning  men,  in  order  to  fulfil  all 
righteousness.  As  the  Spirit  rested  upon  Him 
in  sacrificial  symbol,  so  the  voice  of  the  Father 
declared  the  Person  of  the  King  to  be  without 
blemish,  and  His  purpose  to  be  in  accord  with 
the  determinate  counsel  and  foreknowledge  of 
God. 


IH.   HIS  RELATION  TO  HELL.  iv.i-n 

i.  The  preliminary  Facts.  *.  * 

a.  THE  SPIRITUAL.  i 

1.  The  Person.     The  Spirit. 

2.  The  Place.       The  Wilderness. 

3.  The  Purpose.  The  Temptation. 

b.  THE  PHYSICAL.  t 

1.  The  Experience.    Fasting. 

2.  The  Time.  Forty  Days. 

3.  The  Issue.  Hunger. 

ii.  The  Testing.  «•>«> 

a.  THE  FIRST  MOVEMENT.     PHYSICAL.  3.  4 

1.  The  Assault.  i 

2.  The  Repulse.  4 

b.  THE  SECOND  MOVEMENT.     SPIRITUAL.        s-7 

1.  The  Assault.  5.6 

2.  The  Repulse.  7 

c.  THE  THIRD  MOVEMENT.    VOCATIONAL.     8-10 

1.  The  Assault.  8,9 

2.  The  Repulse.  " 

iii.  The  ultimate  Facts.  " 

a.  THE  DEVIL.     LEAVETH  HIM. 

b.  ANGELS.  MINISTERED  TO  HIM. 

c.  JESUS.  VICTORIOUS. 

(Parenthesis.  iv.  12-16 

To   account    for   the   King's  Presence   in    Galilee,  where 

His  more  public   Ministry   began. 
The    Synoptics    give    no    account    of    the    first   Work    in 
Jerusalem.     This   is   found   in   the   Gospel   according 
to  John.) 


His  Person  45 

III.  HIS  RELATION  TO  HELL 

The  opening  word  of  this  paragraph  links 
it  to  that  immediately  preceding.  "  Then," 
after  the  opened  heavens,  hell  was  opened. 
The  King  must  not  only  be  in  perfect  harmony 
with  the  order  and  beauty  and  intention  of  the 
heavens.  He  must  face  all  the  disorder  and 
ugliness  and  intention  of  the  abyss.  Good- 
ness at  its  highest  He  knows,  and  is.  Evil  at 
its  lowest  He  must  face,  and  overcome.  And 
so  in  the  wilderness  He  is  seen  standing  as 
humanity's  representative  between  the  two,  re- 
sponding to  the  one  and  refusing  the  other. 
The  paragraph  falls  into  three  parts,  the  first 
stating  the  preliminary  facts;  the  second  giv- 
ing an  account  of  the  testing ;  and  the  third  re- 
cording the  ultimate  facts. 

i.  The  preliminary  Facts 

The  spiritual  fact  is  first  declared  with  great 
conciseness,  but  also  with  great  clearness. 
The  Person  initiating  the  movement  was  the 
Spirit  Who  had  descended  upon  Him  in  the 
form  of  a  dove,  anointing  the  King  for  the 
specific  work  that  lay  before  Him.  The  state- 
ment is  at  once  arresting  and  remarkable  that 
Jesus  was  "  led  up  of  the  Spirit."    The  place 


46  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

is  revealed  in  the  statement  that  He  "  was  led 
up  .  .  .  into  the  wilderness,"  and  the  form 
of  the  statement  would  suggest  that  He  was 
taken  from  the  valley  of  the  Jordan  where  He 
had  been  baptized,  to  one  of  the  desolate  and 
barren  mountain  regions  of  the  wilderness. 
He  was  thus  cut  off  from  other  men,  and  from 
the  means  of  sustenance.  The  most  arresting 
value  of  this  statement  is  that  w^hich  declares 
the  purpose.  He  was  led  there,  not  for  the 
purpose  of  fellowship  with  God,  nor  for  that 
of  personal  meditation,  but  "  to  be  tempted  of 
the  devil." 

The  physical  condition  of  the  King  in  the 
hour  of  temptation  is  revealed  as  the  second  of 
the  preliminary  facts.  His  experience  was 
that  of  fasting,  and  the  time  of  His  fasting 
was  forty  days,  with  the  issue  that  He  was  con- 
scious of  hunger. 

ii.  The  Testing 

The  first  movement  in  the  process  of  tempta- 
tion was  in  the  realm  of  the  physical.  The 
tempter  suggested  that  if  as  the  Divine  voice 
had  declared.  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  He 
should  exercise  that  power  in  order  to  provide 
for  His  material  sustenance. 

The  assault  was  immediately  repulsed  as  the 


His  Person  47 

King,  recognizing  that  He  had  been  led  into 
the  wilderness  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  that 
therefore  the  lack  of  sustenance  was  within  the 
Divine  purpose,  declared  His  acceptation  of 
the  inspired  teaching  that  the  life  of  man  could 
not  be  sustained  by  the  sustenance  of  the  phys- 
ical, but  by  complete  loyalty  to  the  will  of 
God,  that  is,  by  obedience  to  every  word  that 
proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of  God. 

The  second  movement  in  the  process  of 
temptation  was  in  the  realm  of  the  spiritual. 
Being  foiled  in  his  attempt  to  overcome  Jesus 
by  appeal  to  His  physical  necessity,  the  enemy 
took  Him  to  the  holy  city.  The  method  of  the 
statement  makes  it  impossible  to  think  of  this 
as  merely  an  imaginative  going  to  the  temple. 
Dr.  Vincent  points  out  that  the  word  "  taketh  " 
used  of  the  action  of  the  enemy,  is  exactly  the 
same  word  used  by  each  of  the  synoptists  in 
describing  the  action  of  the  Lord  when  He 
took  the  disciples  to  the  mount  of  transfigura- 
tion. This  entirely  excludes  the  idea  of  many 
of  the  early  writers  that  he  carried  Him 
through  the  air.  It  is  evident  that  between 
the  first  and  second  temptation  there  was  at 
least  time  for  the  journey  to  Jerusalem.  Of 
course,  it  must  be  remembered  that  at  this 
time  Jesus  was  not  known  to  the  crowds,  and 
there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  Satan  was 


48  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

— ~— ———»»— ^^^-^——^—»»».       — ..^^^^— ^^^— ^— ^^-^»— »— < 

visible  to  other  eyes  than  those  of  the  Lord 
Himself.  There  on  the  dizzy  height,  he  sug- 
gested to  Him  again  that  if  what  God  had  said 
was  true,  that  He  was  His  Son,  He  should  ex- 
periment in  the  realm  of  that  relationship,  and 
demonstrate  His  trust  by  the  apparently  heroic 
action  of  casting  Himself  down,  in  order  to 
see  whether  the  written  word  would  be  ful- 
filled in  His  experience,  and  no  harm  come  to 
Him. 

The  assault  was  immediately  repulsed  as  the 
Lord  replied  that  "  Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the 
Lord  thy  God "  was  the  true  law  of  trust, 
thus  indicating  that  all  such  experiments 
would  demonstrate  doubt  rather  than  con- 
fidence. 

The  third  movement  in  the  process  of 
temptation  was  vocational.  Again  the  enemy 
changed  the  scene  as  he  conducted  Him  to 
"  an  exceeding  high  mountain,"  and  there 
amid  the  suggestive  splendour  of  the  altitude, 
he  made  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and  the 
glory  of  them  pass  in  panoramic  view  before 
the  vision  of  Jesus ;  and  offered  to  place  Him 
in  possession  of  them  in  return  for  homage 
rendered  to  himself. 

The  assault  was  again  immediately  repulsed 
as  the  Lord  declared  that  the  law  which  bound 
Him    was    that    which    declared    that    such 


His  Person  49 

homage  and  service  must  only  be  rendered  to 
God. 

Thus  the  King  gloriously  won  in  the  conflict. 
The  attack  was  made  against  every  vulnerable 
point ;  hunger,  trust,  and  responsibility.  When 
these  are  held,  there  remains  no  other  avenue 
through  which  the  foe  can  assault  the  citadel 
of  the  human  will.  The  need  of  material 
sustenance,  the  confidence  of  the  spirit  in  God, 
and  the  carrying  out  of  a  Divine  commission 
in  a  Divine  way;  every  gate  was  held  by  the 
King  against  the  assault  of  the  foe. 

iii.  The  ultimate  Facts 

Full  of  suggestive  beauty  is  the  conclud- 
ing declaration  of  the  paragraph.  Repulsed 
at  every  point  the  devil  left  Him,  and  immedi- 
ately angels  ministered  unto  Him.  The  de- 
parture of  the  devil  was  that  of  a  vanquished 
enemy,  the  head  and  front  of  the  offending 
under-world  of  evil,  who  had  absolutely  failed 
to  find  anything  in  the  Man  of  God's  right 
hand  upon  which  he  could  fasten.  We  are 
not  told  the  form  or  fashion  of  the  angel  min- 
istry, but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  as  at  the 
commencement  of  the  temptation  the  King  was 
hungry,  at  the  close  He  was  conscious  of  phys- 
ical   weariness,    and    that    angelic    ministry 


50  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

would  constitute  a  Divine  seal  upon  the  choices 
He  had  made  in  the  process  of  temptation. 
He  had  refused  to  place  Himself  outside  the 
Divine  will  by  providing  bread ;  and  as  in  the 
case  of  the  prophet  of  old,  though  for  a  very 
different  reason,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
they  fed  Him  with  material  bread.  He  had 
refused  to  make  experiment  upon  His  trust  in 
God,  in  the  hope  that  angels  might  protect  Him 
from  harm,  and  now  they  came,  and  their 
coming  was  the  evidence  of  His  Father's  con- 
stant care.  He  had  refused  to  take  the  king- 
doms of  the  world  by  homage  to  Satan;  and 
now  those  angels  whom  He  will  finally  send 
out  to  administer  the  affairs  of  the  Kingdom, 
came  and  served  Him.  Thus  He  is  seen  the 
victorious  One  over  all  the  under-world  of 
evil. 

Parenthesis 

This  brief  paragraph  serves  as  an  introduc- 
tion to  that  which  is  immediately  to  follow. 
John  alone  gives  us  any  account  of  that  in- 
dividual ministry  in  Jerusalem  and  Judsea, 
which  followed  immediately  upon  the  baptism 
of  Jesus  in  Jordan,  John  giving  no  account  of 
the  temptation.  During  that  period,  however, 
He  had  called  to  Himself  Andrew,  and  in  all 


His  Person  51 

probability  John,  Simon,  Philip,  and  Nathan- 
ael;  and  was  exercising  this  particular  min- 
istry while  John  the  Baptist  was  still  con- 
tinuing to  preach. 

When  the  hour  of  John's  arrest  came,  Jesus 
withdrew  into  Galilee,  took  up  His  abode  in 
Capernaum,  and  from  that  time  began  His 
more  definite  and  public  propaganda. 


B.    HIS  PROPAGANDA.  iv.  I7-xvi.20 

I.   HIS  ENUNCIATION  OF  LAWS.  iv.  17-vii. 

i.  A  Nucleus  gathered.  iv.  17— v.  2 

a.  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  PROPAGANDA. 

1.  The  Time. 

2.  The  Burden. 

b.  THE  CALLING  OF  HIS  SUBJECTS.  iv.  18-22 

1.  Simon  and  Andrew.  18-20 

2.  James  and  John.  21,  22 

c.  THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  GALILEE  iv.  23-25 

1.  The  Methods.  23 

a.  Teaching. 
p.  Preaching. 
y.  Healing. 

2.  The  Results.  24.  25 

a.  Report  through  Syria. 
p.  Great  healing  Ministry. 
y.  Multitudes. 

d.  THE  CRISIS  OF  REVELATION.  v.  i,  2 

1.  The  Occasion.    "Seeing  the  Multitudes." 

2.  The  Method.      "His  Disciples." 

3.  The  Nature.       "He  taught  them." 


His  Propaganda  53 

^— ^— ~'~~-^^^^"~'~         ■^^^^—         -.^— — ^^— ^^.^— ^ 

B.    HIS  PROPAGANDA 

We  now  commence  the  central  division  of 
the  Gospel  which  tells  the  story  of  the  King's 
propaganda.  He  made  Capernaum  by  the  sea 
in  the  borders  of  Zebulun  and  Naphtali  His 
base  of  operations,  in  all  probability  because  it 
was  a  despised  area,  and  held  in  contempt  by 
Jerusalem-  and  Judaea.  That  view  is  cor- 
roborated by  the  parenthesis  immediately  pre- 
ceding this  section,  in  which  Matthew  declared 
that  His  coming  to  Capernaum  was  in  fulfil- 
ment of  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  that  light 
would  spring  up  to  those  who  dwelt  in  the 
region  and  shadow  of  death.  The  record  of 
the  propaganda  falls  into  three  sections,  the 
first  of  which  deals  with  His  enunciation  of 
laws;  the  second  with  His  exhibition  of  abil- 
ity; and  the  third  with  His  enforcement  of 
claims. 

I.  HIS  ENUNCIATION  OP  LAWS 

The  section  giving  the  account  of  the  King's 
enunciation  of  laws  first  tells  the  story  of  the 
gathering  of  a  nucleus,  and  a  preparatory  min- 
istry; then  records  the  great  Manifesto;  and 
finally  chronicles  the  immediate  effect  pro- 
duced. 


54  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

i.  A  Nucleus  gathered 

This  section  opens  with  a  definite  declara- 
tion of  the  commencement  of  the  propaganda 
of  the  King  as  to  its  time  and  its  burden.  The 
time  was  that  which  had  already  been  referred 
to;  the  imprisonment  of  John  and  His  own 
settlement  in  Capernaum.  The  burden  of  the 
propaganda  in  phrasing  was  exactly  that  of 
the  herald,  "  Repent  ye ;  for  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand."  The  implication  is  ex- 
actly the  same,  that  men  were  in  rebellion 
against  God,  and  failing  to  realize  the  King- 
dom of  heaven  on  earth.  The  call  was 
identical,  that  they  should  repent,  reconsider 
the  ideal,  and  re-adjust  their  lives  to  the  Di- 
vine government.  The  declaration  was  the 
same  that  the  Kingdom  of  heaven  was  at  hand. 
Immediately,  however,  we  shall  see  that  the 
King  went  further  than  John.  John  could 
only  make  the  announcement  and  declare  the 
imminence  of  Another.  Christ  was  able  to 
follow  His  own  announcement  with  the  definite 
words,  "  Follow  Me,"  thus  claiming  for  Him- 
self the  position  of  King. 

Next  in  order  we  have  the  account  of  the 
calling  of  four  of  His  subjects,  and  it  must 
be  carefully  noticed  that  two  of  these,  Simon 
and  Andrew,  had  certainly  already  heard  His 


His  Propaganda  55 

call  to  disciplesliip.  In  all  probability  also 
John  had  heard  the  call,  as  it  is  more  than 
probable  that  he  was  "  the  other  "  who  accom- 
panied Andrew,  when,  under  the  influence  of 
the  preaching  of  John  the  Baptist,  they  fol- 
lowed the  Christ.  It  may  be  that  James  now 
heard  this  call  for  the  first  time.  In  any  case 
it  is  important  that  we  notice  that  He  now 
called  these  men,  not  to  discipleship  merely, 
but  to  fellowship  with  Himself  in  order  to 
service.  From  this  time  they  abandoned  their 
daily  avocation,  and  became  His  loyal  sub- 
jects, associated  with  Him  in  His  propaganda. 

Having  thus  called  these  men  into  this  closer 
fellowship,  there  followed  a  remarkable  cam- 
paign in  Galilee,  which  Matthew  briefly  but 
clearly  described  as  to  its  methods  and  results. 

The  first  method  referred  to  was  that  of 
teaching  in  the  synagogues,  which  was  that 
of  the  interpretation  of  their  Scriptures.  The 
second  was  that  of  preaching  good  tidings, 
which  was  almost  certainly,  so  far  as  men  were 
able  to  receive  it,  an  interpretation  of  His  own 
mission ;  a  declaration  of  the  fact  that  He  had 
come  for  the  establishment  of  that  Kingdom 
for  which  men  had  long  waited,  but  which  they 
had  been  unable  to  realize.  The  third  method 
was  that  of  healing  all  manner  of  disease  and 
all  manner  of  sickness;  a  ministry  expressing 


56  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

at  once  His  compassion  for  human  suffering, 
and  revealing  His  ability  to  deal  with  it. 

The  results  of  this  campaign  were  most  re- 
markable. The  report  of  Him  went  far  be- 
yond Galilee,  spreading  as  the  record  declares 
"into  all  Syria,"  that  is  through  the  whole 
Roman  province  bearing  that  name,  stretching 
to  the  north  and  east  of  Galilee.  The  result  of 
this  was  that  from  all  that  region  they  brought 
to  Him  "  all  that  were  sick,  holden  with  divers 
diseases  and  torments,  possessed  with  devils, 
and  epileptic,  and  palsied,"  and  He  exercised  a 
great  ministry  of  healing.  The  further  result 
was  that  great  multitudes  began  to  follow  Him 
wherever  He  went,  and  these  were  gathered, 
not  from  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  Gali- 
lee only,  but  from  Decapolis  and  from  Jeru- 
salem and  from  Judsea  and  from  beyond  Jor- 
dan. It  is  quite  evident  that  in  these  early 
stages  of  His  work,  the  material  benefits  of 
His  kingly  rule  attracted  men,  rather  than  the 
spiritual  principles  He  revealed. 

It  was  these  gathering  multitudes  which 
created  the  crisis  of  revelation  in  His  teach- 
ing, and  called  forth  His  systematic  enuncia- 
tion of  laws.  That  crisis  is  carefully  de- 
scribed, in  order  to  introduce  the  record  of  the 
manifesto  itself. 

The  occasion  is  indicated  by  the  words,  "  see- 


His  Propaganda  57 

ing  the  multitudes."  These  were  made  up  in 
the  way  described  in  the  preceding  paragraph. 
It  was  a  great  mixed  crowd  of  people  attracted, 
as  we  have  said,  by  His  power  to  cure  disease, 
but  in  entire  ignorance  of  the  foundation  prin- 
ciples of  the  Divine  Kingdom.  His  vision  of 
the  multitudes  caused  Him  to  utter  His  mani- 
festo. In  a  later  section  of  our  Gospel  we 
shall  find  Matthew's  account  of  how  He  saw 
the  multitudes,  and  the  effect  the  vision  pro- 
duced upon  Him.  He  knew  the  Divine  order, 
and  as  He  looked  upon  these  people,  He  saw 
how  they  were  failing,  and  how  they  were  suf- 
fering in  consequence  of  failure;  and  in  view 
of  this  His  heart  was  moved  with  compassion 
for  them. 

The  method  He  adopted  for  the  enunciation 
of  His  laws  is  revealed  in  the  declaration  that 
He  "  went  up  into  the  mountain :  and  when  He 
had  sat  down,  His  disciples  came  unto  Him: 
and  He  opened  His  mouth  and  taught  them." 
The  sequel  will  show  that  multitudes  gath- 
ered about  the  Lord  and  the  inner  circle  of 
disciples,  and  heard  the  manifesto;  but  it  is 
of  the  utmost  importance  that  we  recognize 
that  He  was  speaking  to  the  disciples.  There 
can  be  no  question  that  His  ultimate  purpose 
was  the  establishing  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
among  the  crowds;  but  He  could  only  enun- 


58  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ciate  the  laws  of  the  Kingdom  to  souls  who 
were  loyal  to  the  King;  and  this  is  the  ex- 
planation of  His  going,  of  set  purpose,  to  a 
mountain,  and  gathering  about  Him  His  own 
disciples. 

The  nature  of  the  manifesto  is  revealed  in 
the  word  "  He  taught  them."  Men  every- 
where were  conscious  of  the  need  of  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  many 
were  living  in  expectation  of  the  coming  of  the 
King.  But  the  ideal  of  the  Kingdom  held  by 
such  was  a  degraded  ideal,  being  material  and 
exclusive;  and  in  all  likelihood  this  was  true 
even  of  those  who  were  following  Him  as 
disciples.  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  that 
they  should  be  taught  the  truth  concerning 
these  matters,  and  in  order  to  this  He  uttered 
His  manifesto,  the  fundamental  revelations  of 
which  were  that  character  is  necessary  in 
order  to  conduct,  and  right  relation  to  the 
spiritual  in  order  to  the  true  realization  of  the 
material. 


The  Manifesto.  v.  3— vii.  ^j 

a.  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES.  v.  3-20 

1.  Revelation  of  Pattern.    The  Beatitudes.  3-12 

a.  The  Seven.     Of  Character.  3-9 

"  The  Poor  in  Spirit." 

True  Subjects.  Free  Men. 

"  They  that  mourn." 

True  Penitents.         Strong  Men. 
"  The  Meek." 

True  Servants.  Wealthy  Men. 

"  They  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  Righteousness." 

True  Aspirants.         Satisfied  Men. 
"  The  Merciful." 

True  Benefactors.     Blessed  Men. 
"  The  Pure  in  Heart." 

True  Saints.  Seeing  Men. 

"  The  Peacemakers." 

True  Soldiers.  Divine  Men. 

p.  The  Two.     Of  ConMct.  10-12 

Restrospective. 

Persecuted  Men.       Free  Men. 
Immediate. 

Suffering  Men.  Glad  Men. 

2.  Indication  of  Purpose.  J3-16 

o.  Aseptic  Influence.  13 

The  Fact.     Salt. 
The  Responsibility.     Savour. 

|3.  Illuminative  Influence.  14-16 

The  Fact.     Light. 

Broad  Expanses.     A  City. 

Private  Places.        A  Lamp. 
The   Responsibility.      Shining. 

3.  Proclamation  of  Principle.  v.  17-20 

o.  The  Relation  of  the  King  to  Law.  17,  18 

Personal  Affirmation.  17 

"  Not  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil." 
Official  Declaration.  18 

"Till  Heaven  and  Earth   ..." 

j3.  The  Relation  of  His  Subjects  to  Law  19,20 

Official  Responsibility.  19 

"  To  break  and  teach."     Least. 

"  To  do  and  teach."  Great. 

Personal  Responsibility.  20 

Righteousness  that  exceeds. 


His  Propaganda  61 

ii.  The  Manifesto 

For  purposes  of  systematic  examination 
we  may  divide  the  manifesto  into  three  parts, 
in  the  first  of  which  the  King  laid  down  the 
fundamental  principles  of  His  Kingdom;  in 
the  second  enunciated  the  laws  thereof ;  and  in 
the  third  uttered  His  words  of  final  appli- 
cation. 

a.   THE  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES 

The  statement  of  principles  consists  of  a 
revelation  of  pattern;  an  indication  of  pur- 
pose ;  and  a  proclamation  of  principle. 

1.  Revelation  of  Pattern.     The  Beatitudes 

In  these  opening  declarations  the  King  re- 
vealed the  essential  nature  of  His  Kingdom, 
both  as  to  His  ultimate  purpose,  and  as  to  the 
secret  of  realization.  The  word  blessed,  with 
which  each  separate  declaration  commences, 
is  in  itself  a  revelation  of  purpose,  as  it  marks 
the  Divine  will  for  man.  A  study  of  the  con- 
ditions which  are  declared  blessed  will  reveal 
the  fact  that  in  the  Kingdom  of  heaven  the 
matter  of  supreme  moment  is  character.  The 
beatitudes  fall  into  two  groups,  the  first  deal- 


62  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ing  with  character;  and  the  second  with  con- 
duct. 

or.  The  Seven.     Of  Character 

This  sevenfold  beatitude  may  be  dealt  with 
in  many  ways.  The  seven  words  indicate  a 
growth,  in  which  character  proceeds  from 
poverty  of  spirit  to  the  activity  which  makes 
for  peace. 

They  also  constitute  a  unity,  for  any  reward 
may  be  placed  after  any  beatitude  without 
violating  the  truth,  thus  showing  that  the 
King  gave  an  analysis  of  character,  rather 
than  described  different  characteristics. 

It  is  equally  true  that  they  suggest  a  se- 
quence, for  experimentally  no  man  can  enter 
into  any  of  the  conditions  save  upon  the  reali- 
zation of  the  one  immediately  preceding,  the 
first  of  all  being  poverty  of  spirit. 

Kecognizing  that  these  words  constitute  an 
analysis  of  character,  we  shall  briefly  glance  at 
each  in  order.  Before  doing  so  it  is  well  that 
we  should  observe  that  the  characteristics 
dealt  with  are  those  necessary  in  the  present 
period  of  service  and  of  conflict.  In  the  ul- 
timate establishment  of  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
some  of  these  qualities  will  find  no  place,  be- 
cause the  occasion  for  them  will  have  passed 
away.     In   that  Kingdom   there   will   be  no 


His  Propaganda  63 

mourning,  no  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness,  no  necessity  for  the  exercise  of 
mercy,  or  the  activity  which  produces  peace. 
Poverty  of  spirit,  meekness  of  will,  purity  of 
heart  will  abide  for  ever. 

Those  who  are  "  poor  in  spirit "  are  the  true 
subjects  of  the  King,  and  consequently  they 
are  His  free  men.  Theirs  is  the  Kingdom. 
They  have  the  freedom  of  the  city  of  God. 

They  that  mourn  are  the  true  penitents,  such 
as  are  conscious  of  their  own  past  failure, 
which  they  consistently  and  increasingly  de- 
plore. Such  are  strong  men,  for  they  are  com- 
forted, and  the  word  has  all  the  values  asso- 
ciated with  the  true  meaning  of  the  Spirit's 
great  title  of  Paraclete. 

The  meek  are  the  true  servants,  for  meek- 
ness is  abounding  strength  held  in  restraint, 
and  expressed  in  service.  They  are  the 
wealthy  men,  for  in  such  submissive  service  is 
the  secret  of  possessing  all  things. 

They  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness are  the  true  aspirants.  Having  seen  the 
glory  of  the  Divine  ideal,  they  are  profoundly 
discontented  in  the  midst  of  all  that  comes 
short  of  that  ideal.  These  are  satisfied  men 
in  the  assurance  of  the  ultimate  victory,  and 
in  the  immediate  experience  of  the  values  of 
that  victory. 


64  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

The  merciful  are  the  true  benefactors,  for 
they  are  inspired  by  the  compassion  of  the 
King  in  all  their  attitudes  towards  their  fel- 
low men.  They  are  blessed  men,  for  upon 
them  rests  the  mercy  of  God,  and  they  are 
conscious  of  the  blessedness  which  ever  comes 
to  those  who  bless. 

The  pure  in  heart  are  the  true  saints,  such 
as  are  undivided  in  their  affection,  and  con- 
sequently single  in  their  aim.  These  are  see- 
ing men,  and  their  vision  is  the  vision  of  God 
in  all  the  affairs  of  life,  both  now  and  for  ever. 

The  peacemakers  are  the  true  soldiers,  whose 
conflict  is  with  everything  that  produces  con- 
flict as  they  observe  the  Divine  order,  first 
pure,  and  then  peaceable.  These  are  the  Di- 
vine men,  partakers  of  the  Divine  nature, 
called  sons  of  God. 

(i.  The  Two.     Of  Conflict 

Men  of  such  character  in  the  midst  of  an 
age  characterized  by  all  that  is  opposite 
thereto,  must  inevitably  suffer;  and  recog- 
nizing this,  the  final  beatitudes  of  the  King 
were  uttered  in  order  to  the  strengthening  of 
those  who  would  be  called  upon  to  endure  such 
a  fight  of  affliction. 

For  their  encouragement  He  first  uttered  a 


His  Propaganda  65 

word  of  retrospective  blessing  as  He  declared 
that  those  who  had  been  persecuted  for 
righteousness  sake  were  blessed,  in  that  they 
had  become  the  free  men  of  the  Kingdom,  hav- 
ing entered  by  this  very  pathway  of  per- 
secution. 

He  then  uttered  His  word  of  blessing  upon 
those  in  the  midst  of  the  process  of  suffering, 
bidding  them  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad, 
first  because  their  reward  in  heaven  would  be 
great;  and  secondly  because  in  such  suffering 
they  were  in  fellowship  with  those  who  had 
gone  before. 

2.  Indication  of  Purpose 

Having  thus  revealed  the  pattern  of  the 
Kingdom  in  the  character  of  its  subjects,  the 
King  proceeded  to  indicate  the  immediate 
purpose.  Such  character  will  inevitably  re- 
sult in  influence,  and  that  is  the  Divine  inten- 
tion. The  nature  of  this  influence  is  revealed 
by  the  use  of  two  figures. 

The  first  is  that  of  salt  which  is  aseptic, 
that  is,  preventing  the  spread  of  corruption, 
and  so  preserving  the  possibility  of  goodness. 
It  is  necessary  that  all  these  figures  should  be 
carefully  observed,  and  not  carried  beyond 
the  bound  of  their  natural  suggestion.     Salt 


66  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

has  no  power  to  change  the  nature  of  that 
which  is  corrupt.  The  responsibility  of  the 
subjects  of  the  Kingdom  is  that  of  maintain- 
ing the  savour  which  constitutes  the  true 
value  of  salt ;  and  this  can  only  be  done  as  the 
character  already  described  is  realized. 

The  second  figure  is  that  of  light,  which 
is  illuminative,  and  the  King  made  a  twofold 
application  of  that  figure.  The  first  was  that 
of  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which  cannot  be  hid, 
which  suggests  the  illumination  of  broad  ex- 
panses, the  testimony  of  the  fellowship  of 
those  within  the  Kingdom  to  the  nature  of 
that  Kingdom.  The  second  was  that  of  the 
lamp  in  the  house,  suggesting  the  irradiation 
of  all  private  places ;  and  emphasizes  the  value 
of  the  individual  testimony  to  the  will  of  God 
in  its  effect  upon  the  details  of  individual 
life.  The  responsibility  connected  with  this 
aspect  of  infiuence  is  that  of  so  shining  be- 
fore men  that  they  may  glorify  the  Father. 

3.  Proclamation  of  Principle 

Finally,  before  proceeding  to  the  actual  an- 
nouncement of  His  own  ethical  code,  the  King 
made  a  definite  proclamation  concerning  law, 
setting  the  seal  of  His  authority  upon  law, 
and  upon  that  partial  expression  of  it  which 


His  Propaganda  67 

men  had  received  in  the  Mosaic  economy,  by 
declaring  His  own  relation  to  law,  and  the 
relation  of  His  subjects  thereto. 

His  own  relation  to  law  He  clearly  declared 
by  the  personal  affirmation  that  He  had  not 
come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil;  and  the  official 
declaration  that  not  one  jot  or  tittle  should 
pass  from  the  law  till  all  things  should  be  ac- 
complished. 

The  consequent  relation  of  His  subjects  to 
law  was  that  first  of  their  official  responsi- 
bility thereto.  The  man  who  would  break 
one  of  the  least  of  the  commandments  and 
teach  others  to  do  so,  would  be  called  least 
in  the  Kingdom  of  heaven;  but  the  man  who 
would  do  and  teach  them,  would  be  called 
great  in  that  Kingdom.  He  indicated  in  a 
sentence  of  searching  power  and  profound  sig- 
nificance, the  personal  responsibility  of  His 
subjects  as  He  declared  that  their  righteous- 
ness must  exceed  that  of  the  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  or  else  they  could  in  no  wise  enter 
into  the  Kingdom  of  heaven. 


b.  THE  LAWS.  v.  21— vi. 

I,  Earthly  Relationships.  v.  21-48 

a.  The  Foundations  of  Society.  21-32 

Individual.     The  Sacredness  of  Life.  21-26 

The  old  Law.  21 

The  new  Interpretation.  22-26 

No  Anger. 
No   Contempt, 
No   Insult. 
The  Rules. 

Be  reconciled  to  thy  Brother. 
Agree  with  thine  Adversary. 
Social.     The  Sacredness  of  Marriage.  27-32 

The  old  Law.  27 

The  new  Interpretation.  28-30 

No  Desire. 
The   Rules. 

The  right  Eye  plucked  out. 
The  right  Hand  cut  off. 
The  old  Provision.  31 

The  new  Interpretation.  32 

The   only   Reason. 
fi.  The  Pillars  of  Society.  33-42 

Truth.  33-37 

The  old  Law.  33 

The  new  Interpretation.  2i-37 

The  Consciousness  of  God. 
Simple  Statement. 
Justice.  38-42 

The  old  Law.  38 

The  new  Interpretation.  39-42 

Resist  not. 
Give. 

Y.  The  Constitution  of  Society.  43-48 

The  old  Law.  43 

The  new  Interpretation.  44-48 

Love  as  Sons  of  God. 

Perfect  as  the  Father  is  Perfect. 


^ 


His  Propaganda  69 

6.   THE  LAWS 

The  King  now  enunciated  His  moral  code, 
and  this  falls  into  two  parts,  the  first  dealing 
with  the  laws  of  earthly  relationships;  and 
the  second  with  those  of  heavenly  relation- 
ships. 

1.  Earthly^  Relationships 

In  setting  forth  His  laws  of  earthly  rela- 
tionships the  King  referred  to  certain  words 
of  the  Mosaic  economy,  and  thereby  revealed 
the  abiding  force  of  all  the  great  principles  of 
human  conduct  contained  in  the  law  and  the 
prophets.  The  righteousness  which  He  came 
to  make  possible  does  not  destroy  the  old,  but 
fulfils  it,  that  is,  fills  it  to  the  full.  The  re- 
quirements of  the  new  law  will  not  be  less  ex- 
acting than  the  regulations  of  the  old;  they 
will  go  far  beyond,  and  exceed  them,  dealing 
not  merely  with  the  details  of  externality,  but 
with  the  attitudes  and  activities  of  the  hid- 
den life.  These  laws  may  be  divided  into 
three  groups;  those  showing  the  foundations 
of  society;  those  indicating  the  pillars  of  so- 
ciety; and  that  revealing  the  constitution  of 
society. 


70  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

a.  The  Foundations  of  Society 

The  first  foundation  of  human  society  is 
the  individual  word  which  reveals  the  sacred- 
ness  of  life.  The  old  law  said  "  Thou  shalt 
not  kill."  The  King's  interpretation  of  that 
law  penalized,  not  merely  the  act  of  killing, 
but  the  attitudes  of  mind  which  make  killing 
possible.  Under  the  old  economy  the  man 
who  killed  was  declared  to  be  in  danger  of  the 
judgment;  and  the  word  judgment  in  that  con- 
nection must  be  interpreted  by  the  law  which 
declared  that  the  penalty  of  murder  was 
death.  That  same  word  was  used  by  the  King 
as  describing  the  danger  of  the  man  who  is 
angry  with  his  brother.  He  further  declared 
that  he  who  uses  the  word  Raca,  a  term  of  con- 
tempt, to  his  brother,  is  in  danger  of  the 
discipline  of  the  highest  court;  and  he  who 
calls  his  brother  a  fool,  a  term  of  insult,  is  in 
danger  of  Gehenna.  Thus  no  room  is  left  for 
murder.  The  provision  of  the  Kingdom  does 
not  begin  by  arresting  a  criminal  with  blood- 
red  hands.  It  arrests  the  man  in  whom  the 
murder  spirit  is  born.  Finally  the  King  in- 
dictated  rules  of  procedure,  observing  which, 
His  subjects  would  be  delivered  from  the 
dangers  indicated.  No  man  must  offer  his 
gift  on  the  altar  of  God,  if  his  brother  has 


His  Propaganda  71 

aught  against  liim,  until  he  has  sought  recon- 
ciliation with  him.  There  must  be  immediate 
agreement  with  the  adversary,  that  is,  the  per- 
son wronged,  who  has  just  cause  of  complaint. 

It  is  most  interesting  to  note  that  while  this 
ethic  of  Jesus  forbids  those  attitudes  of  the 
mind  which,  unchecked,  are  likely  to  issue  in 
murder;  when  He  uttered  these  rules  of  pro- 
cedure He  had  in  mind,  not  the  man  likely  to 
be  angry  because  he  was  wronged,  but  the 
man  whose  wrong-doing  had  created  the 
anger.  This  indeed  is  justice  on  the  highest 
of  all  levels.  No  man  must  be  angry  with 
his  brother,  but  his  brother  also  must  see  to 
it  that  he  gives  him  no  cause  for  anger. 

The  second  foundation  of  society  is  the  so- 
cial word  which  reveals  the  sacredness  of  mar- 
riage. The  old  law  said  "  Thou  shalt  not 
commit  adultery."  The  new  interpretation 
penalizes  the  desire  which  may  issue  in  the 
act.  These  are  the  most  searching  words  con- 
cerning impurity  that  were  ever  uttered,  and 
in  view  of  them  the  marriage  relationship  is 
lifted  into  a  region  full  of  awe.  Here  also  the 
King  gave  rules  observing  which,  all  such 
unholy  desire  would  be  immediately  corrected. 
His  words  are  almost  violent  in  their  revela- 
tion of  His  thought  on  this  matter.  If  the 
right  eye  cause  a  man  to  stumble,  he  is  to 


72  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

pluck  it  out;  or  if  the  right  hand  offend,  he  is 
to  cut  it  off.  Of  the  perils  of  impurity  of 
thought  we  do  not  often  speak,  and  it  is  better 
so.  Yet  let  the  heart  remember  that  the  King 
has  spoken,  and  no  human  words  are  neces- 
sary after  the  burning  speech  of  the  infinite 
Purity. 

In  this  connection  He  quoted  the  word  of 
the  old  economy  which  permitted  a  writing  of 
divorcement;  and  gave  the  new  interpretation 
of  that  matter  as  He  declared  that  the  only 
reason  for  divorce  is  the  sin  of  fornication. 

/?.  The  Pillars  of  Society 

Human  society  according  to  the  ethic  of 
the  King  is  to  be  supported  upon  the  pillars 
of  truth  and  justice. 

With  regard  to  truth  he  quoted  the  word 
from  the  old  economy  which  safeguarded 
oaths.  In  His  Kingdom  oaths  are  forbidden. 
The  danger  is  recognized  of  taking  the  name 
of  God  in  vain  by  using  it  in  an  oath,  in  sup- 
port of  falsehood.  In  the  new  Kingdom,  char- 
acter will  make  the  oath  unnecessary,  and 
therefore  simple  affirmation  or  negation  will 
be  sufficient.  This  is  ensured  by  the  con- 
sciousness of  God.  When  men  remember  that 
heaven  is  His  throne,  that  earth  is  His  foot- 


His  Propaganda  73 

stool,  that  Jerusalem  is  His  city,  that  the 
hairs  of  the  head  are  white  or  black  by  His 
will;  in  that  consciousness  of  the  connection 
of  everything  with  Him,  their  speech  will  be 
that  of  simple  statement,  and  absolute  truth. 
With  regard  to  justice  the  old  law  provided 
for  retribution  in  kind,  or  what  we  now  often 
speak  of  as  poetic  justice.  "  An  eye  for  an 
eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth."  That  is  always 
a  righteous  law  for  the  governance  of  barbaric 
peoples.  This  the  King  actually  changed  as 
He  commanded  His  subjects  that  they  resist 
not  evil,  and  that  their  action  toward  men 
is  to  be  that  of  undeserved  generosity.  The 
old  law  reckoned  with  self,  and  attempted  its 
conditioning.  The  new  considers  self  as  hav- 
ing lost  its  assertiveness  in  the  will  of  the 
King.  To  the  loyal  soul  whose  greatest  am- 
bition is  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom,  there 
will  always  be  a  delight  in  accompanying  the 
King  on  those  excursions  of  undeserved  gen- 
erosity, which  best  reveal  His  heart.  The 
other  cheek,  thy  cloke  also,  the  second  mile, 
the  constant  gift,  are  the  methods  of  revenge 
in  the  Kingdom ;  and  it  is  no  wonder  that  men 
are  astonished  and  unbelieving  until  they 
have  known  the  King. 


74  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

y.  The  Constitution  of  Society 

The  final  word  concerning  earthly  relation- 
ships is  one  which  reveals  the  temper  in  which 
society  will  be  cohesive  and  strong.  The  old 
law  recognized  division  in  its  command, 
"Thou  Shalt  love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate 
thine  enemy."  The  new  recognizes  relation- 
ship to  God,  and  commands  a  temper  which 
is  the  natural  outcome  thereof.  The  subjects 
of  the  King  are  to  love  as  the  sons  of  God. 
That  love,  moreover,  is  not  of  that  kind  which 
"  alters  when  it  alteration  finds."  Its 
strength  is  to  be  in  itself,  rather  than  in  the 
object.  Enemies  are  to  be  loved,  and  the 
power  for  such  loving  is  found  in  the  fact  of 
relationship  to  God.  The  final  word  of  the 
King  is  at  once  tender  and  severe.  "  Ye 
therefore  shall  be  perfect,  as  your  heavenly 
Father  is  perfect."  There  must  be  no  attempt 
to  minimize  the  strictness  of  that  great  word. 
Let  there  rather  be  the  determination  to  know 
and  obey  the  laws  of  the  Kingdom,  and  so  to 
realize  its  ideal  by  approximation  to  the  char- 
acter of  God.  It  is  only  so  that  love  will  be 
stronger  than  circumstances,  triumph  over 
wrong,  and  prove  itself  mightier  than  death. 


2.  Heavenly  Relationships.  '^'-  '-34 

a.  The  general  Principle.  i 

The  Warning.         Wrong  Motive. 
The  Implication.     Right  Motive. 

p.  Spiritual  Applications.  2-i8 

Outward.     Alms.  2-4 

The  false  Method. 

The  true  Method. 

Heavenward.     Prayer.  S^'S 

The  false  Method.  5 

The  true  Method.  6-iS 

The  Place.  6 

The  Practice.  7,8 

The  Pattern.  9-13 

The  Rights  of  the  King.  9,  10 

The  Needs  of  the  Subjects.  11-13 

A  Word  of  Exposition.  14.  iS 

Inward.     Fasting.  16-18 

The  false  Method.  16 

The  true  Method.  17.  1 8 

y.  Material  Applications.  19-34 

Concerning  Wealth.     Without  Covetousness.       19-24 
The  false  Method.  19 

The  true  Method.  20-24 

The  Activity.  20 

The  Secrets.  21-24 

Emotion.     The  Heart. 
Intellect.     The  Eye. 
Volition.     The  Service. 
Concerning  Necessities.     Without  Care.  25-34 

The  false  Method.  25 

The  true  Method.  26-34 

Illustrations.     Food.     The  Birds. 

Raiment.      The   Flowers. 
Instructions. 

"  Be  not  anxious   .    .    .  for." 
"  Seek  ye  first   ...   all  these." 
"  Be  not  anxious  .    .    .   for," 


His  Propaganda  77 

2.  Heavenly  Relationships 

In  setting  forth  the  laws  of  heavenly  rela- 
tionships the  King  referred  to  prevalent  habits 
of  life,  rather  than  to  laws  of  the  old  economy. 
He  first  laid  down  a  general  principle;  and 
then  made  applications  of  it  in  the  spiritual 
and  material  realms. 


a.  The  general  Principle 

In  this  statement  the  revisers  substituted 
the  word  righteousness  for  alms,  a  reading 
which  is  approved  of  almost  unanimously  by 
the  great  editors  and  scholars.  The  change 
harmonizes  too  with  the  general  movement. 
As  immediately  before  the  actual  enunciation 
of  laws  the  King  had  laid  down  a  principle, 
that  the  righteousness  of  His  subjects  must 
exceed  that  of  scribes  and  Pharisees,  He  now 
in  the  midst  of  that  enunciation  reveals  the 
difference  betw^een  the  righteousness  to  which 
He  calls  men,  and  that  of  the  scribes  and 
Pharisees.  Moreover  He  deals  with  the  sub- 
ject of  alms  immediately  afterwards,  that  be- 
ing only  a  part  of  a  greater  whole,  with  which 
the  King  was  about  to  deal,  in  the  matter  of 
the  laws  of  spiritual  life. 

This   enunciation    of   a   general    principle 


78  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

takes  the  form  of  a  warning,  in  the  implica- 
tion of  which  we  find  the  positive  principle  to 
be  remembered.  It  is  a  statement  of  a  new 
motive  for  conduct,  and  is  a  most  searching 
word,  going  to  the  inner  source  of  all  action. 
A  thought,  a  reason,  a  purpose  precedes  all 
deeds,  and  this  word  of  the  King  probes  the 
region  of  that  reason.  The  warning  is 
against  the  cultivation  of  a  righteousness  in 
order  that  it  may  be  seen  of  men ;  and  the  im- 
plication is  that  the  motive  for  righteousness 
is  that  of  being  well  pleasing  to  the  Father. 
To  do  righteousness  to  be  seen  of  men  robs  it 
of  its  value,  and  those  who  do  so  have  no  re- 
ward of  God.  To  do  righteousness  for  its 
own  sake,  and  because  it  is  in  harmony  with 
the  will  of  God  is  the  only  way  which  makes 
righteousness  of  any  value.  To  be  honest  be- 
cause honesty  is  the  best  policy,  is  to  have 
no  credit  for  honesty  in  the  ledgers  of  heaven. 
To  do  right  only  because  men  are  looking,  is 
to  be  unrewarded  of  God;  for  the  probability 
is  that  if  men  were  not  looking,  the  exact  op- 
posite might  be  done.  It  is  with  that  choice 
of  the  heart  that  the  ethic  of  the  Kingdom 
deals. 


His  Propaganda  79 

/?.  Spiritual  Applications 

This  principle  is  now  applied  in  the  activ- 
ities of  the  spiritual  life,  of  which  there  are 
three;  alms,  prayer,  and  fasting. 

Outward.    Alms 

The  giving  of  alms  is  an  outward,  spiritual 
activity.  0n  the  level  of  strict  justice  and 
equity  there  is  no  need  for  any  such  action. 
When  men  give  alms  it  is  in  response  to  some 
spiritual  impulse  which  may  be  either  bad  or 
good.  The  false  method  is  described  as  that 
of  the  giving  of  alms  with  ostentatious  pub- 
licity, in  order  that  the  one,  bestowing  the 
gifts,  may  have  glory  of  men.  Of  such  giv- 
ing the  King  declared  that  the  men  indulging 
therein  have  received  their  reward.  If  a  man 
gives  alms  to  be  seen  of  men,  and  is  seen  of 
men,  he  gains  what  he  desires,  but  there  is  no 
value  in  the  action  beyond. 

The  law  of  the  King  is  that  the  giving  of 
alms  is  to  be  in  secret ;  and  the  King  declared 
that  such  giving  is  seen  of  the  Father,  and  is 
recompensed  by  Him.  A  subject  of  the  King, 
no  longer  desirous  of  the  applause  of  his  fel- 
low men,  quietly  and  secretly  helps  the  needy, 
and  the  deed  is  recognized  by  God,  and  by  Him 


80  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew- 
is  recompensed.  Sir  Moses  Montefiore,  a  de- 
vout Hebrew,  held  it  as  a  sacred  principle  of 
giving,  that  announced  and  acknowledged  gen- 
erosity had  its  only  reward  therein,  and  did 
not  count  in  the  reckoning  of  Jehovah;  and 
that  is  exactly  what  the  King  taught  in  this 
manifesto. 


Heavenward.    Prayer 

In  the  next  paragraph  we  find  the  applica- 
tion of  the  same  principle  to  the  exercise  of 
prayer.  Again  the  false  method  is  indicated, 
that  of  the  hypocrites,  who  love  to  stand  and 
pray  in  order  to  be  seen  of  men.  It  is  not 
wrong  to  pray  at  the  street  corners.  It  is 
wrong  to  pray  there  to  be  seen  of  men;  and 
again,  of  those  who  pray  in  this  way,  the  King 
said  "  they  have  received  their  reward." 

To  His  subjects  He  then  revealed  the  true 
method  of  prayer;  first  as  to  its  place.  The 
true  place  of  prayer  is  the  inner  chamber  with 
the  door  closed.  There  prayer  is  to  be  offered 
to  the  Father  Who  is  in  secret,  and  Who  seeth 
in  secret,  and  He  will  recompense.  More- 
over in  the  practice  of  true  prayer  there  is  to 
be  no  need  for  vain  repetitions.  God  has  not 
to  be  persuaded  into  giving  by  our  much 
speaking.     Before  we  ask  Him  He  knows  the 


His  Propaganda  81 

things  we  have  need  of.  Our  asking,  there- 
fore, may  be  in  all  confidence,  and  in  all  sim- 
ple directness. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  King  gave  to 
His  subjects  the  great  pattern  prayer,  every 
sentence  of  which  is  full  of  meaning,  and  the 
comprehensiveness  of  which  leaves  nothing 
outside  its  scope.  It  may  be  broadly  divided 
into  two  parts.  In  the  first  of  these  the  sub- 
ject prays  for  the  rights  of  the  King,  and  in 
the  second  for  the  needs  of  the  subjects  of  the 
Kingdom.  It  is  of  great  importance  that  in 
the  study  of  this  prayer  we  should  observe  the 
fact  that  our  Lord  emphasized  one  of  its  peti- 
tions by  a  word  of  exposition  and  exhortation ; 
for  it  is  singular  that  this  particular  petition 
is  the  one  which  has  been  most  often  modified 
in  the  form  in  which  the  prayer  has  been  used. 
It  is  that  which  asks  "  Forgive  us  our  debts,  as 
we  also  have  forgiven  our  debtors."  Concern- 
ing that,  the  King  declared  that  if  His  sub- 
jects forgive  men  their  trespasses,  their 
Father  will  forgive  them;  and  with  equal 
clearness  that  if  they  do  not  forgive  men,  their 
Father  will  not  forgive  them.  Of  course  it 
must  be  recognized  that  these  words  are  words 
spoken  to  those  within  the  Kingdom. 


82  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

Inward.    Fasting 

Again  the  false  method  is  indicated  which 
is  that  of  drawing  attention  to  the  fact  of 
fasting  by  the  sadness  of  countenance,  and  the 
disfigurement  of  the  face.  Once  again  the 
word  of  the  King  is  heard  concerning  those 
who  follow  this  method.  "  They  have  re- 
ceived their  reward." 

The  true  reason  of  fasting  is  to  be  found  in 
the  opportunity  it  affords  for  a  clearer  vision 
of  God,  and  that  must  ever  manifest  itself  in 
new  gladness  of  face.  Sadness  of  face  reveals 
the  fact  that  the  person  fasting  is  more  oc- 
cupied with  the  act  than  with  the  ultimate  in- 
tention. That  fasting  which  consists  of  the 
giving  up  of  anything  perfectly  legitimate  in 
itself,  in  order  that  we  may  increase  our  power 
in  communion  with  God,  will  ever  issue  in  the 
increase  of  joy  and  its  manifestation,  as, 
facing  life,  we  reveal  the  peace  and  the  delight 
of  knowing  God. 

y.  Material  Applications 

The  King  proceeded  to  the  enunciation  of 
those  laws  which  apply  the  heavenly  relation- 
ships to  material  nuatters. 

Concerning  wealth  His  subjects  are  to  be 
without    covetousness.     The    false    attitude 


His  Propaganda  83 

toward  wealth  is  that  which  lays  it  up 
selfishly,  and,  moreover,  foolishly,  upon  the 
earth  where  it  is  liable  to  depreciation  and 
destruction. 

He  then  revealed  the  true  attitude  toward 
earthly  wealth.  He  did  not  say  that  it  was 
wrong  to  possess  earthly  treasure.  He  did 
say  that  it  was  wrong  to  lay  it  up  for  self.  It 
is  to  be  held  as  by  stewards.  At  best,  earthly 
treasure  is  valueless,  by  comparison  with  true 
riches.  His  estimate  of  it  is  seen  in  the  words 
"  moth  and  rust  consume,"  "  thieves  break 
through  and  steal."  What  gentle  irony  is 
found  in  these  descriptions,  and  what  quiet 
contempt  they  reveal  for  the  things  which  men 
hold  dear.  These  things  harbour  their  own 
instruments  of  destruction,  moth  and  rust; 
and  allure  the  thieves  who  take  with  them  the 
moth  and  rust  also,  so  that  their  gain  of  in- 
iquity is  doomed.  All  this  is  poor,  and  hardly 
worth  the  labour  of  laying  up  at  all.  The 
true  treasure  is  that  which  is  laid  up  beyond 
the  reach  of  moth  and  rust  and  thief.  How 
treasure  is  to  be  laid  up  in  that  safe  place  the 
King  revealed,  as  dealing  with  the  whole  man 
He  declared  that  where  the  treasure  is  the 
heart  is,  that  if  the  eye  be  single,  the  whole 
body  is  full  of  light.  No  man  can  serve  two 
masters.     If  the  emotional  life  be  centred  in 


84  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

spiritual  and  heavenly  things,  then  treasure 
will  be  laid  up  in  that  realm.  If  the  intel- 
lectual life  be  unified  as  the  eye  is  single,  see- 
ing only  the  glory  of  God,  all  wealth  will  be 
consecrated  to  Him.  If  the  volitional  life  be 
under  the  dominion  of  God  rather  than  mam- 
mon, then  in  the  interest  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God,  men  will  use  the  mammon  of  un- 
righteousness. 

A  further  material  application  of  heavenly 
relationships  was  that  concerning  the  neces- 
sities of  life;  and  here  the  subjects  of  the 
Kingdom  are  to  be  without  care.  The  false 
method  is  that  of  anxiety  for  personal  life,  as 
to  the  things  which  are  wholly  material.  The 
falsity  of  this  method  the  King  exposed  by 
His  question,  "  Is  not  the  life  more  than  the 
food,  and  the  body  than  the  raiment?  " 

He  then  proceeded  to  reveal  the  true  atti- 
tude of  the  subjects  of  the  Kingdom  toward 
all  these  necessary  things  of  life.  He  did  this 
first  by  illustrations.  He  declared  that  the 
birds  of  the  heaven  which  neither  sow  nor 
reap  nor  gather,  are  fed  by  the  Father ;  and  in- 
quired, "  Are  not  ye  of  much  more  value  than 
they?  "  In  the  question  two  truths  are  in- 
volved, first  that  if  God  care  for  the  birds 
He  will  certainly  care  for  His  children;  but 
secondly  that  the  children  are  endowed  with 


His  Propaganda  85 

higher  capacities  than  the  birds,  which  fact 
is  in  itself  an  argument  for  the  greater  care 
of  God.  The  birds  do  not  know  how  to  sow, 
or  reap,  or  gather,  but  His  children  do;  and 
this  capacity  is  part  of  His  Divine  beneficence. 
Why,  then,  should  they  be  anxious?  So  also 
as  to  raiment.  The  lilies  of  the  field  grow, 
though  they  cannot  toil,  nor  are  they  able  to 
spin ;  and  their  raiment  is  more  glorious  even 
than  that  of  Solomon.  And  again  by  the 
question  He  asked,  the  Lord  made  the  same 
appeal  to  His  subjects  to  abandon  anxiety. 

Finally  He  turned  from  illustration  to 
definite  instruction  as  He  charged  them  first, 
that  they  should  not  be  anxious  about  material 
things,  because  their  Father  knew  their  need; 
secondly,  that  they  should  seek  His  Kingdom, 
resting  assured  that  all  the  things  they  needed 
would  be  added  to  them ;  and  finally,  that  they 
should  not  be  anxious  for  the  morrow,  because 
the  evil  of  a  day  is  enough  for  a  man  to  face 
within  the  compass  of  the  day. 


c.  THE  FINAL  APPLICATIONS.  vii.  1-27 

1.  The  Dynamic.  '-'^ 

o.  The  Attitude.  1-6 

Without  Censoriousness.  i-S 

The  Warning.  "  Judge  not." 

The  Principle.  Judgment  in  kind. 

The  Difficulties.  The  Beam. 

The  Preparation.  Cast  out  the  Beam. 
With  Caution.  6 

The  Warning.  "  Give  not  .    .    .  cast  not." 

The  Peril.  "  Lest  haply." 

p.  The  Provision.  7-1  r 

The  Declaration.  7,  8 

A  Command.     Ask.     Seek.     Knock. 

A  Statement.     "  Every  one  ..." 
The  Argument.  9-1 1 

A  human  Father  and  Son. 

The  Divine  Father  and  His  Children. 

•y.  The  Activity.  12 

The  Relation.     Therefore — Because  you  may  ask — 
The  Duty.  The  Righteousness  of  Love. 

2.  The  threefold  Responsibility.  13-23 

o.  The  Way.     The  narrow  Gate.  13,  14 

Because  J  Broad  the  Way  to  Death. 
(  Narrow  the  Way  to  Life. 
/3.  The  Truth.     Beware  of  false  Prophets.  15-20 

The  Test  of  Fruit,  j  Inevitable. 
(  Invariable. 
Y-  The  Life.  21-23 

Not  Profession. 
But  Loyalty. 
The  Warning. 

3.  The  anal  Words.  24-27 

o.  Permanent  Building.  24,  25 

The  Condition.     To  hear  and  to  do. 

The  Test.  The  Storm. 

The  Issue.  Stability. 

p.  Perishing  Building.  26,  27 

The  Condition.     To  hear,  and  not  to  do. 

The  Test.  The  Storm. 

The  Issue.  Destruction. 


His  Propaganda  87 

C.   THE  FINAL  APPLICATIONS 

Having  thus  enunciated  the  actual  laws  of 
His  Kingdom,  the  King  uttered  His  words  of 
final  application.  These  deal  with  the  dy- 
namic which  creates  the  possibility  of  obedi- 
ence; the  threefold  responsibility  which  con- 
fronts the  subjects  of  the  King;  and  the  last 
and  supreme  claim  which  He  made  concerning 
His  teaching. 

1.  The  Dynamic 

The  central  teaching  of  this  paragraph  con- 
cerns the  provision  which  is  made  in  the  Di- 
vine economy  for  the  direct  dealing  of  man 
with  God.  In  preparation  for  that,  the  at- 
titude of  the  subjects  of  the  King  toward 
others  is  carefully  described ;  and  finally  their 
activity  toward  others  is  defined. 

a.  The  Attitude 

Their  attitude  is  to  be  characterized  by  the 
absence  of  censoriousness.  No  man  is  to  con- 
stitute himself  the  judge  of  his  brother. 
Against  such  judgment  the  King  definitely 
warned  His  subjects.  The  first  argument  in 
enforcement  of  the  warning  consists  of  the 


88  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

statement  of  the  principle  that  human  judg- 
ment will  be  responded  to  by  human  judg- 
ment in  kind.  Moreover  the  difficulty  in  the 
way  of  forming  a  correct  judgment  is  that  of 
the  imperfection  of  every  man.  While  he 
may  pass  judgment  on  the  mote  in  the  eye  of 
his  brother,  his  ability  to  see  that  clearly,  is 
hindered  by  the  beam  in  his  own  eye.  If  it 
be  necessary  that  the  mote  be  removed  from 
the  eye  of  a  man,  the  one  attempting  to  re- 
move it  must  first  see  to  it  that  the  beam  is 
removed  from  his  own  eye. 

The  attitude  of  the  subjects  of  the  King- 
dom toward  those  who  are  essentially  and  per- 
sistently evil  must  be  that  of  caution.  It  is 
necessary  that  there  should  be  discrimination 
in  dealing  with  holy  and  precious  things,  for 
dogs  and  swine  have  no  understanding  of  their 
value.  Within  the  Kingdom  all  judgment 
rests  with  the  King,  but  there  must  be  a  clear 
understanding  of  the  line  of  separation  that 
exists  between  loyalty  and  rebellion;  and 
while  brethren  may  not  judge  brethren,  all  the 
subjects  of  the  King  are  to  pass  this  judg- 
ment on  such  as  are  notoriously  persistent  in 
evil  courses,  that  they  are  incapable  of  receiv- 
ing the  things  which  pertain  to  the  Kingdom, 
and  therefore  the  holy  and  precious  things 
must  not  be  offered  to  them. 


His  Propaganda  89 

/?.  The  Provision 

Perhaps  in  the  whole  course  of  the  mani- 
festo nothing  is  more  calculated  to  reveal  the 
altitude  of  the  ideal  of  the  King,  or  the  im- 
possibility of  obedience  thereto,  so  clearly  as 
■  this  description  of  attitude  which  we  have  con- 
sidered. It  is,  therefore,  an  arresting  fact 
that  at  this  point,  as  the  bewildered  soul  is 
almost  in  despair,  the  King  uttered  the  glori- 
ous words  which  reveal  the  secret  of  power 
available,  in  order  to  fulfilment.  The  declara- 
tion consists  of  a  command  and  a  statement. 
The  command  is  threefold,  and  consists  of  the 
repetition  of  the  same  idea  in  different  words, 
all  intended  to  emphasize  and  simplify  the 
teaching;  ask,  seek,  knock;  and  side  by  side 
with  each  form  of  command  there  is  a  definite 
promise,  "  it  shall  be  given  ...  ye  shall  find 
...  it  shall  be  opened."  The  statement  is 
absolute  and  unequivocal  that  "  every  one  that 
asketh  receiveth ;  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth ; 
and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened." 

Then  in  great  grace,  and  in  order  to  help 
those  who  heard  Him  to  place  their  confidence 
in  His  declaration,  the  King  appealed  to  them 
by  the  argument  of  their  own  natural  affec- 
tion, as  He  suggested  by  His  questions  that 
in  the  case  of  any  one  of  them,  if  a  son  should 


90  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ask  for  a  loaf  he  would  not  give  him  a  stone, 
or  for  a  fish  he  would  not  give  him  a  serpent. 
Applying  the  illustration,  He  emphasized  it 
by  indicating  the  infinite  distance  between 
themselves  and  their  Father  in  heaven,  as  He 
reminded  them  that  they  were  evil,  and  yet 
would  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  their 
children;  and  again  in  the  form  of  a  ques- 
tion declared  that  the  Father  in  heaven,  Him- 
self essentially  good,  would  certainly  give  good 
things  to  them  that  ask  Him. 

y.  The  Activity 

In  view  of  that  provision  made  for  the  sup- 
ply of  human  need  by  God,  in  answer  to  human 
application,  the  King  summarized  the  whole 
of  His  ethical  teaching  so  far  as  man's  rela- 
tionship to  man  is  concerned,  in  what  to-day 
we  describe  as  the  golden  rule.  In  our  study 
of  that  great  saying  of  the  Lord  we  must  never 
forget  to  lay  emphasis  upon  the  word  "  there- 
fore," because  we  may  ask,  and  have;  seek, 
and  find;  knock,  and  know  the  door  opened; 
and  our  activity  toward  our  fellow  men  is  to 
be  that  of  the  righteousness  which  is  the  out- 
come of  love. 


His  Propaganda  91 

2.  The  threefold  Responsibility 

Having  thus  revealed  the  dynamic  in  the 
power  of  which  men  may  fulfil  the  ethic,  the 
King  proceeded  to  reveal  a  threefold  responsi- 
bility, that  namely  of  entrance  upon  the  way, 
of  guidance  in  obedience,  and  of  the  realiza- 
tion of  the  issue;  or  inclusively,  responsibility 
concerning  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life. 

oc.  The  Way 

The  King  first  indicated  the  necessity  for 
entering  by  the  narrow  gate.  He  thus  passed 
back  to  the  first  things  He  had  said,  and  re- 
minded those  who  listened  to  Him  that  the 
gracious  beatitudes  which  He  had  uttered  at 
the  commencement,  were  nevertheless  revela- 
tions of  a  severe  requirement.  In  order  to 
the  appropriation  of  the  benefits  of  the  King- 
dom there  must  be  conformity  to  the  stand- 
ard of  character.  Moreover  by  this  word  He 
reminded  them  again  of  the  sternest  things 
He  had  said  concerning  the  necessity  for  the 
mutilation  of  the  physical  life,  if  necessary,  in 
the  interest  of  the  purity  of  the  soul.  All  the 
severity  of  His  requirement  as  revealed  in  the 
course  of  His  teaching,  is  for  ever  calculated 
to  halt  such  as  are  crowding  after  Him.    In 


92  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

order  to  urge  them  to  follow  at  all  costs,  He 
called  men  to  enter  by  the  strait  gate,  and 
graciously  revealed  the  reason  of  its  narrow- 
ness as  He  declared  that  the  gate  is  wide  and 
the  way  broad  which  leads  to  destruction; 
while  the  gate  is  narrow  and  the  way  strait- 
ened that  leads  to  life.  The  true  value  of  this 
statement  is  only  discovered  as  we  observe 
that  the  broad  way  narrows  to  destruction; 
while  the  straitened  way  broadens  into  ful- 
ness of  life.  Human  responsibility  is  that  of 
consenting  to  the  stripping  and  denial  which 
are  necessary  in  order  to  entrance  upon  that 
way. 

yS.  The  Truth 

Having  entered  upon  the  way,  a  new  re- 
sponsibility is  created,  which  concerns  the 
truth.  The  prophet  is  the  interpreter  of  the 
will  of  God,  and  the  King  knew  a  peril  would 
confront  those  who  yielded  to  Him,  through 
false  prophets,  who  would  present  themselves 
in  the  garb  of  truth,  but  whose  nature  would 
be  that  of  ravening  wolves.  The  responsibil- 
ity of  His  subjects  is  that  of  not  being  de- 
ceived. Therefore  He  gave  them  the  test  by 
which  all  prophets  may  be  known.  It  is  that 
of  fruit.     He  twice  repeated  the  declaration, 


His  Propaganda  93 

"  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them,"  and 
emphasized  the  statement  by  declaring  the 
test  to  be  inevitable,  that  a  good  tree  must 
bring  forth  good  fruit,  and  a  corrupt  tree 
must  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  this  being  an  in- 
evitable law.  The  test  is  not  an  immediate 
one.  There  must  be  time;  and  consequently 
the  true  attitude  of  the  subjects  of  the  King 
must  be  that  of  a  careful  reserve  of  judgment 
in  the  case  of  any  interpretation  which  has 
not  been  vindicated  by  the  fruitfulness  of 
those  advancing  it. 

y.  The  Life 

As  the  first  word  of  responsibility  had  to 
do  with  the  beginning,  and  the  second  with  the 
progressive  experience,  the  last  is  a  responsi- 
bility created  in  view  of  the  final  issues.  The 
life  within  the  Kingdom  is  not  that  of  pro- 
fession merely.  Calling  the  King  Lord  is  not 
enough.  There  must  be  the  actual  doing  of 
the  will  of  the  Father.  This  teaching  is 
rendered  emphatic  by  the  illustration  the 
King  used  as  He  referred  to  the  day  of  the 
final  establishment  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven ; 
and  warned  men  that  not  because  they  proph- 
esied by  His  name,  or  by  His  name  had  cast 
out  demons,  or  by  His  name  done  mighty 


94  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

works  would  they  find  entrance.  If  in  spite 
of  these  things  they  were  disobedient  to  the 
teaching,  and  rebellious  against  the  will  of 
God,  they  would  be  rejected.  A  profession  of 
loyalty  which  is  not  sincere,  is  profanation, 
and  service  rendered  which  is  not  purely  mo- 
tived, is  sacrilege. 

3.  The  final  Words 

The  last  words  of  the  manifesto  are  supreme 
in  the  claim  which  the  King  made  for  His 
own  teaching.  This  claim  was  made  pictori- 
ally  as  He  used  the  figure  of  the  builders' 
craft,  with  which  He  was  familiar  in  the  ex- 
perience of  His  human  life  in  Nazareth;  and 
described  the  difference  between  permanent 
and  perishing  building. 

a.  Permanent  Building 

The  condition  of  building  character  so  that 
it  may  abide  is  that  of  hearing  and  doing  His 
sayings.  The  test  of  such  building  will  come 
in  the  day  of  stress  and  storm,  when  the  rain 
descends,  and  the  floods  come,  and  the  winds 
blow  and  beat  upon  the  house.  When  that 
house  is  built  upon  a  rock,  no  storms  can  de- 
stroy it.  When  a  life  is  fashioned  according 
to   His   teaching  in   this   manifesto,   no   de- 


His  Propaganda  95 

structive  force  is  equal  to  its  undoing,  for  it 
is  founded  upon  a  rock,  and  stands. 

/?.  Perishing  Building 

The  condition  of  building  character  which 
will  not  abide  is  that  of  hearing  His  sayings, 
and  not  doing  them.  It  is  important  that  we 
should  observe  that  there  is  no  application 
of  this  word  of  Jesus  to  those  who  have  never 
heard  His  words,  or  known  His  Gospel.  It 
can  only  be  applied  in  the  case  of  those  who 
are  familiar  with  His  teaching.  Here  again 
the  test  is  the  same.  It  is  that  of  the  sweep- 
ing hurricane.  When  the  house  is  built  upon 
the  sand,  it  crumbles  before  the  force  of  the 
tempest.  When  a  life  is  fashioned  in  dis- 
obedience to  His  ideals,  it  is  an  easy  prey  to 
the  forces  which  destroy,  for  it  is  built  upon 
the  sand,  and  falls. 


iii.  The  Effect  produced.  vii.  28,  29 

i.  THE  MULTITUDE'S  ASTONISHMENT, 
ii.  THE  KING'S  AUTHORITY. 


His  Propaganda  97 

iii.  The  Effect  produced 

It  is  evident  as  we  suggested  at  the  be- 
ginning, that  while  the  words  of  the  mani- 
festo were  addressed  primarily  to  the  .group 
of  disciples,  the  multitudes  had  followed  the 
King  and  His  subjects  to  the  mountain  height, 
and  had  listened  to  His  teaching,  for  Matthew 
has  recorded  the  effect  produced,  and  the  rea- 
son thereof.  The  effect  was  that  of  a  great 
astonishment,  and  the  reason  of  the  astonish- 
ment was  the  authority  of  His  teaching. 

At  first  it  might  seem  as  though  something 
in  the  manner  of  Jesus  had  impressed  the 
crowds  with  His  authority.  Now  while  ad- 
mitting that  there  must  inevitably  have  been 
a  dignity  and  authority  in  the  very  way  in 
which  He  spoke;  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
this  very  manner  was  created  by  the  things 
which  He  said.  This  is  borne  out  by  the  state- 
ment that  "  He  taught  as  having  authority, 
and  not  as  their  scribes,"  which  statement  is 
the  more  remarkable  when  we  remember  that 
the  scribes  were  the  authoritative  teachers. 
Consequently  the  astonishment  was  created 
by  a  contrast  of  authorities.  The  authority 
of  the  scribe  was  that  of  official  and  dogmatic 
interpretation.  The  authority  of  the  King 
was  that  of  the  self-evident  truth  of  His  teach- 


98  The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ing;  and  an  unbiassed  study  of  the  manifesto 
to-day  must  produce  the  same  effect.  The 
only  criticism  which  is  at  all  warranted  on  the 
part  of  man  is  that  the  ideal  is  too  high  for 
his  obedience.  As  to  the  splendour  of  that 
ideal  there  can  be  no  question. 

Thus  in  the  process  of  His  propaganda  the 
King  has  now  formally  enunciated  His  laws, 
and  therein  revealed  the  order  of  the  Kingdom 
of  heaven  which  He  has  come  to  establish  upon 
the  earth. 


II.   HIS  EXHIBITION  OF  ABILITY.  viii.-ix.  34 

i.  First  Movement.  viii.  1-23 

a.  THE  MANIFESTATIONS.  1-17 

I.  Leprosy.    A  Leper.  ^-4 


0.  The  Approach  of  the  Leper, 

1.2 

Reverence. 

Confidence   in  Power. 

/5.  The  Answer  of  the  King. 

3>4 

The  Touch. 

The  Word. 

2. 

Palsy.    A  Roman. 

5-13 

0.  The  Approach  of  the  Soldier. 

5-9 

Vicarious. 

5-7 

Confidence  in  Authority. 

8,9 

^.  The  Answer  of  the  King. 

10-13 

Warning  to  Israel. 

10-12 

The  Word. 

13 

3. 

Fever.    A  Woman. 

14.  IS 

a.  The  Approach  of  the  King. 

14,  ISO 

The  Look. 

14 

The  Touch. 

isa 

fi.  The  Answer  of  the  Woman. 

IS& 

Activity. 

Service. 

4- 

Demons  and  Disease.    Mixed  Multitudes. 

.  16,  17 

a.  The  Bringing  of  the  Needy. 

1 6a 

p.  The  Answer  of  the  King. 

16b,  17 

The   Word. 
The  Secret. 

b.  THE  RESULTS.  18-22 

1.  Gathering  Multitudes  and  the  King's 

Withdrawal.  18 

2.  Two  Illustrations.  19-22 

o.  The  Scribe.  19,20 

Impulsive  Confession.  19 

The  Test.  ao 

p.  A  Disciple.  21,  22 

Filial  Reserve.  21 

The  Command.  zz 


His  Propaganda  101 

II.  HIS  EXHIBITION  OP  ABILITY 

The  next  stage  in  the  propaganda  of  the 
King  was  that  of  the  resumption  of  the  activ- 
ity of  His  power,  following  upon  the  enuncia- 
tion of  His  ethic.  The  multitudes  had 
listened  to  the  wondrous  words  which  He  had 
spoken  to  His  disciples,  and  had  been  aston- 
ished at  the  authority  of  His  teaching.  It 
was  necessary  now  that  in  the  light  of  that 
teaching  His  power  should  be  further  re- 
vealed. He  had  already  exercised  a  great 
ministry  of  healing.  In  the  comparatively 
brief  section  now  devoted  to  the  account  of 
His  exhibition  of  ability,  we  have  three  dis- 
tinct movements. 

i.  First  Movement 

In  this  movement  we  have  the  account  of 
four  manifestations  of  power,  and  of  the  re- 
sults following  thereupon. 

a.   THE  MANIFESTATIONS 

In  this  section  the  power  of  the  King  was 
manifested  in  dealing  with  leprosy,  palsy, 
fever,  and  demons  and  disease. 


102    The  Gospel  According  to  IMatthew 

1.  Leprosy.    A  Leper 

It  is  an  arresting  fact  that  immediately  fol- 
lowing upon  the  enunciation  of  His  ethic, 
the  King  was  met  in  the  valley  by  a  leper.  In 
imagination  one  can  see  the  multitudes  ac- 
companying Him,  shrinking  back  to  make  way 
for  the  leper,  in  order  that  they  might  fulfil 
the  requirement  of  the  ancient  law,  and  escape 
contamination.  Apparently  unheeding  the 
crowd,  the  leper  came  into  the  presence  of  the 
King  in  the  attitude  of  reverence,  and  in  the 
words  he  addressed  to  Him,  expressed  con- 
fidence in  His  power;  and  uncertainty  as  to 
His  willingness. 

The  answer  of  the  King  was  immediate,  and 
to  the  multitudes  surrounding  it  must  have 
been  startling.  He  stretched  forth  His  hand 
and  touched  him,  and  aflflrming  His  willing- 
ness, demonstrated  His  ability  to  deal  with 
leprosy.  Our  familiarity  with  the  power  of 
the  Lord  may  interfere  with  our  ability  to 
realize  how  striking  a  demonstration  of  power 
this  was  to  the  people  who  witnessed  it.  In 
the  economy  of  Moses  there  was  no  hope  for 
the  leper,  and  the  moral  requirements  of  that 
economy  were  most  strict  as  to  the  absolute 
necessity  for  the  segregation  of  leprosy,  so 
that  men  not  affected  thereby,  should  not  in 


His  Propaganda  103 

^■^— ^^■""""~'"^^^""~  __^__^_,^^____^^^^_^^ 

any  way  come  into  contact  witli  it.  Yet  here 
was  the  One  Whose  moral  code  had  demanded 
a  spiritual  purity  which  seemed  wellnigh  im- 
possible of  achievement,  touching  the  leprous 
man,  and  communicating  to  him  a  purity  that 
cleansed  him. 

2.  Palsy.    A  Roman 

The  next  manifestation  of  power  is  equally 
impressive  as  to  those  in  whose  interest  it 
was  made.  In  this  case  a  Roman  soldier  ap- 
proached the  King  on  behalf  of  his  personal 
servant.  It  was  the  coming  of  one  outside 
the  covenant  of  Hebraism  on  behalf  of  another 
outside  that  covenant.  The  manner  of  his 
coming  was  that  of  a  remarkable  recognition 
of  the  method  of  the  King's  authority.  Il- 
lustrating from  his  own  position,  that  of  a 
man  being  under  authority,  and,  therefore,  ex- 
ercising authority  over  others,  he  besought 
the  Lord  to  speak  the  word,  and  affirmed  his 
conviction  that  if  He  would  do  so,  his  servant 
would  be  healed.  It  was  the  approach  of  one 
confident  of  the  King's  authority. 

The  King  had  interrupted  the  centurion's 
application  in  that  before  he  had  asked  for  a 
benefit,  and  had  only  told  the  story  of  the 
boy,  He  had  said,  "  I  will  come  and  heal  him." 


104    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

When  the  centurion  had  confessed  his  own  un- 
worthiness,  and  his  confidence  in  the  power 
of  the  King  to  act  without  taking  the  jour- 
ney, Jesus  made  his  confession  the  occasion 
of  a  solemn  word  of  warning  to  the  multitudes 
that  were  about  Him.  He  was  about  to  confer 
a  benefit  on  a  man  outside  the  covenant,  and 
He  declared  that  was  a  type  of  what  would 
happen  in  larger  degree.  He  then  uttered  the 
word  of  power,  and  the  servant  was  healed. 

3.  Fever.    'A  Woman 

The  third  manifestation  of  power  was  ex- 
ercised on  behalf  of  a  woman,  and  this  time 
unasked.  Entering  into  the  house  of  Peter, 
He  saw  a  woman  lying  sick  of  a  fever,  and 
immediately  touched  her  hand,  and  she  was 
healed. 

The  demonstration  of  the  completeness  of 
the  healing  was  immediate  as  she  arose  and 
expressed  her  gratitude  in  service  rendered  to 
Him. 

4.  Demons  and  Disease.      Mixed  Multitudes 

The  last  manifestation  of  power  in  this  first 
group  of  incidents  took  place  on  an  eventful 
evening.  The  story  is  very  briefly  told,  but 
suggests  a  picture  full  of  beauty.     The  King 


His  Piu^^anda  105 

is  seen  surrounded  by  multitudes  who  are 
bringing  to  Him  those  possessed  with  demons, 
and  those  who  were  sick;  and  His  power  is 
revealed  in  that  without  any  apparent  diffi- 
culty, but  merely  by  the  uttering  of  His  word, 
He  cast  out  the  demons  and  healed  all  that 
were  sick.  In  this  connection,  however,  Mat- 
thew reveals  the  secret  of  that  wonderful 
activity  which  at  the  time  he  certainly  did 
not  know.  All  that  which  appeared  to  be  the 
activity  of  absolute  and  abounding  power  was 
the  outcome  of  a  profounder  activity  of  suffer- 
ing and  of  sacrifice,  which  had  been  foretold 
by  the  prophet  Isaiah  in  the  great  declaration, 
"  Himself  took  our  infirmities,  and  bare  our 
diseases." 

In  these  things  there  had  been  a  marvellous 
revelation  of  His  power;  leprosy,  palsy,  fever, 
demons  and  disease ;  all  had  obeyed  His  touch 
or  His  word;  and  His  activity  had  been 
marked  by  a  gracious  disregard  of  human  lim- 
itations as  He  had  bestowed  benefits  upon  a 
leper,  a  Roman,  a  woman ;  all  the  despised  of 
the  Hebrew  mind.  By  these  gifts  He  ex- 
pressed His  willingness  to  include  those  on 
whom  they  were  bestowed,  in  His  Kingdom. 
On  that  wonderful  evening,  when  the  crowds 
gathered,  and  the  King  in  a  mystery  which  no 
human  mind  could  understand,  took  their  in- 


106    The  Gospel   ^^ccording  to  Matthew 

firmities  and  bare  their  diseases,  He  gave  a 
radiant  revelation  not  only  of  His  power,  but 
also  of  His  love. 


6.    THE   RESULTS 

The  first  result  of  this  activity  of  the  King 
was  that  of  the  gathering  to  Him  of  yet 
greater  multitudes,  and  in  view  of  this  He 
gave  commandment  to  depart  unto  the  other 
side.  While  the  multitudes  were  attracted 
principally  by  the  benefits  He  conferred,  there 
were  those  amongst  them  who  were  conscious 
of  a  desire  to  follow  Him,  and  two  illustra- 
tions are  given. 

The  first  is  that  of  a  scribe  who  in  response 
to  a  splendid  impulse  said  to  Him,  "  I  will  fol- 
low Thee  whithersoever  Thou  goest."  To  such 
an  outcry  the  King  made  instantaneous  reply, 
not  intended  to  discourage,  but  to  reveal  that 
such  following  must  inevitably  mean  fellow- 
ship in  the  experience  of  want  and  of  home- 
lessness.  The  illustration  is  left  at  that 
point.  We  have  no  right  to  say  that  this  man 
did  not  follow. 

The  second  illustration  is  that  of  a  disciple 
who,  moved  by  a  similar  desire,  was  yet  di- 
vided between  immediate  loyalty  to  the  King 
and  his  duty  to  his  father;  for  it  must  be 


His  Propaganda  107 

remembered  that  the  phrase  "  suffer  me  first 
to  go  and  bury  my  father  "  does  not  suggest 
that  His  father  was  dead,  but  that  he  desired 
to  remain  with  him  until  he  should  die.  To 
that  suggestion  the  King  replied,  "  Follow 
Me;  and  leave  the  dead  to  bury  their  own 
dead,"  thus  showing  that  no  merely  human 
tie  must  be  allowed  to  interfere  between  His 
subjects  and  Himself. 


ii.  Second  Movement.  viii.  23— ix.  17 

«.  THE  MANIFESTATIONS.  viii.  23— ix.  10 

1.  The  Storm.    The  Disciples.  viii.  23-27 

o.  The  Tempest.  *3-2S 

The   imperilled   Boat. 

The  King  asleep. 
p.  The  Calm.  x6,  27 

The  Disciples'  Cry. 

The  King.     Rebuked  the  Disciples. 
Rebuked  the  Sea. 

The  Disciples'  Wonder. 

2.  The  Demoniacs.     The  City.  viii,  28— ix.  1 

a.  The  Approach  of  the  Demoniacs.  28-31 

The  Confession. 

The  Request. 
/3.  The  Action  of  the  King.  32 

Authority. 

Power. 
y.  The  Action  of  the  City.  33,  34 

The  News. 

The  Request. 
5.  The  Answer  of  the  King.  ix.  i 

Departure. 

3.  The  Forgiveness  of  Sins.    A  Man.  «•  2-7 

a.  The  Bringing  of  the  Man.  za 

/3.  The  Answer  of  the  King.  ab 

To  their  Faith. 

The  Word  of  Forgiveness. 
y.  The  Opposition.  3 

S.  The  Argument  of  the  King.  4-8 

Inquiry.     A  Problem. 

Answer  by  Demonstration. 

Effect  on  Crowds. 

4.  The  Will.    Matthew.  9, 10 

a.  The  Action  of  the  King.  9a 

His  Look. 

The  Call. 
jS.  The  Response.  gb,  10 

Obedience. 

A  Feast. 

fc.  THE  RESULTS.  ix.  11-17 

1.  The  Pharisees.     Criticism.  ii-i3 

o.  The  Difficulty.     Eating  with  Sinners, 
p.  The  Answer.       Explanation. 

2.  The  Disciples  of  John.    Perplexity.  i4-i7 

o.  The  Difficulty.     The  Joy  of  His  Disciples. 
/3.  The  Answer.       The  Reason. 

The  Reasonableness. 


His  Propaganda  109 

ii.  Second  Movement 

In  this  second  movement  we  have  again  the 
account  of  four  manifestations  of  power,  and 
of  the  results  following. 

a.   THE  MANIFESTATIONS 

The  exhibition  of  the  King's  ability  was  now 
given  in  ^  the  material,  the  mental,  and  the 
moral  realms ;  as  He  stilled  the  storm,  healed 
the  demoniacs,  forgave  sins,  and  captured  the 
will. 

1.  The  Storm.    The  Disciples 

A  manifestation  of  power  over  the  elements 
was  granted  to  His  disciples  only.  Acting 
under  His  direction  they  had  followed  Him 
into  a  boat  in  order  to  cross  to  the  other  side. 
In  the  course  of  their  crossing  a  great  tempest 
arose,  and  the  few  words  of  Matthew  present 
a  striking  picture.  The  boat  was  imperilled 
by  waves  which  covered  it,  but  in  the  midst  of 
the  storm  the  King  was  asleep.  In  their 
despair  they  awoke  Him.  His  response  was 
strange  and  Kingly.  It  consisted  of  a  two- 
fold rebuke,  first  of  them  for  lack  of  faith, 
and  then  of  the  sea,  producing  the  very  calm 
they  desired.  That  revelation  of  power  filled 
the  disciples  with  wonder,  and  drove  them  to 


110    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

the  consciousness  that  they  had  not  yet  per- 
fectly understood  their  Master.  This  is  re- 
vealed in  their  question,  "  What  manner  of 
man  is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea 
obey  Him?  " 

2.  The  Demoniacs.     The  City 

The  arrival  on  the  other  shore  was  sig- 
nalized by  the  approach  of  two  demoniacs  of 
so  fierce  a  nature  as  to  be  a  constant  menace 
to  the  peace  and  safety  of  the  country-side. 
If  the  disciples  were  uncertain  as  to  Who  the 
Lord  was,  these  evil  spirits  had  no  such  un- 
certainty. They  recognized,  and  immediately 
confessed  Him  as  the  Son  of  God.  They  also 
were  conscious  of  His  purpose  in  the  world, 
and  expected  that  they  would  be  cast  out,  for 
they  requested  that  if  this  were  done,  they 
might  be  permitted  to  enter  into  a  herd  of 
swine.  In  this  request  there  is  further  dem- 
onstration of  their  understanding  of  the  mis- 
sion of  the  King.  They  knew  Him  as  He- 
brew Messiah,  and  understood  that  the  traffic 
in  swine  was  forbidden  to  the  people  among 
whom  at  that  time  He  was  exercising  His 
ministry. 

To  their  request  He  immediately  replied  in 
the  word  of  authority,  which  sent  them  forth 


His  Propaganda  111 

from  the  man,  and  so  delivered  him  from  his 
affliction,  and  the  neighbourhood  from  his  evil 
influence,  while  at  the  same  time  it  destroyed 
the  forbidden  traffic. 

The  account  of  the  wonder  wrought  speed- 
ily reached  the  city,  with  the  result  that  their 
commercial  catastrophe  made  them  insensible 
of  the  benefit  which  had  been  conferred  upon 
them  by  the  healing  of  the  man,  and  they  came 
out  and  besought  Jesus  that  He  would  depart 
from  their  borders. 

This  manifestation  of  the  King's  power  was 
accompanied  by  a  revelation  of  the  limitation 
of  His  power.  If  the  city  will  not  have  Him, 
He  will  not  force  His  entrance;  and  turning 
round.  He  re-entered  the  boat,  and  crossed 
back  to  the  other  side. 

3.  The  Forgiveness  of  Sins.     A  Man 

The  King  now  exercised  His  authority  in  a 
new  way.  There  was  brought  to  Him  a  man 
sick  of  the  palsy,  and  He  immediately  an- 
swered the  faith  of  those  who  brought  him, 
but  not  in  the  way  which  they  expected.  He 
pronounced  pardon  upon  a  sinner,  and 
straightway  opposition  was  aroused.  Certain 
of  the  scribes  who  were  present  thought  within 
themselves  that  it  was  a  word  of  blasphemy, 


112    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

^»^—  — ^^— — — ^— — ^ 

for  they  rightly  believed  that  none  could  for- 
give sins  other  than  God.  In  answer  to  their 
thought  the  King  suggested  a  problem  as  to 
whether  it  was  easier  to  forgive  sins,  or  to 
heal  disease.  As  they  heard  His  question,  it 
suggested  a  contrast.  As  a  matter  of  fact  it 
indicated  a  connection,  and  in  order  that  they 
might  know  that  He  had  authority  to  forgive 
sins.  He  immediately  healed  the  man  sick  of 
the  palsy.  If  they  heard  the  question  as  sug- 
gesting two  exercises  of  power,  then  it  was 
for  them  to  decide  which  was  easier,  for  He 
had  claimed  both,  and  one  claim  w^as  vindi- 
cated by  the  actuality  of  the  healed  man.  Or 
if  they  now  were  able  to  see  the  connection  be- 
tween the  two,  they  would  understand  His 
teaching  that  all  His  healing  miracles  were 
based  upon  His  ability  to  deal  with  the  sin 
which  lay  at  the  root  of  human  suffering. 
Whatever  effect  was  produced  upon  the  men 
who  were  in  difficulty,  the  multitudes  were 
filled  with  fear,  and  glorified  God  who  had 
given  such  power  to  men. 

4.  The  Will.    Matthew 

There  immediately  followed  a  further  il- 
lustration of  His  power,  that  of  His  constraint 
of  the  human  will.     As  He  moved  away,  un- 


His  Propaganda  113 

acknowledged  as  King  by  the  vast  masses  of 
men,  and,  therefore,  misunderstood  and  criti- 
cised, He  saw  Matthew,  a  publican,  despised 
of  his  countrymen  by  reason  of  his  calling; 
and  looking  on  him,  He  said,  "  Follow  Me." 

The  response  was  immediate  and  remark- 
able. He  arose  and  followed  Him,  and  al- 
though here  in  his  Gospel  he  does  not  himself 
chronicle  the  fact,  it  was  he  who  spread  the 
feast  in  his  own  house  at  which  Jesus  sat  down 
with  publicans  and  sinners,  as  well  as  His  own 
disciples. 

h.   THE  RESULTS 

In  some  senses  the  results  of  these  mani- 
festations of  power  are  to  be  found  in  the 
course  of  the  stories  themselves.  The 
disciples  wondered  and  were  compelled  to  in- 
quire as  to  who  and  what  manner  of  Man 
He  was.  The  Gadarenes  were  made  so  con- 
scious of  the  effect  which  His  presence  would 
produce  in  the  interests  of  righteousness  that 
they  were  constrained  to  send  Him  away.  The 
multitudes  glorified  God  as  they  saw  the  man 
sick  of  the  palsy  healed ;  and  the  despised  pub- 
lican found  the  King,  and  yielding  to  Him 
was  prepared  for  the  high  ofl&ce  of  writing  the 
Gospel  which  should  reveal  Him  as  King. 


114    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

Here,  however,  two  illustrations  are  given 
of  the  results  which  His  methods  produced. 
The  first  is  that  of  the  Pharisees  who  w^ere 
perplexed  by  His  willingness  to  sit  down  and 
eat  with  publicans  and  sinners.  He  answered 
their  perplexity  by  explaining  His  own  ac- 
tion, and  declaring  that  His  mission  was  that 
of  healing,  in  all  the  full  sense  of  the  word; 
affirming  that  He  had  not  come  to  call  the 
righteous,  but  sinners. 

The  second  illustration  is  that  of  the 
disciples  of  John  who  were  perplexed  by  the 
joy  of  the  disciples  of  Jesus.  Their  own  re- 
ligious outlook,  in  common  with  that  of  the 
Pharisees,  necessitated  the  practice  of  fast- 
ing; but  the  disciples  of  Jesus  did  not  fast. 
In  reply  to  this  inquiry  He  declared  the  rea- 
son to  be  that  of  His  own  presence  amongst 
them,  declaring  that  the  days  would  come 
when  they  would  fast;  and  further  He  af- 
firmed the  reasonableness  of  the  methods 
which  these  men  could  not  understand,  by  the 
figure  of  the  wine  and  the  wine-skins;  which 
taught  the  truth  that  the  new  campaign  neces- 
sitated new  modes  of  expression. 


iii.  Third  Movement.  ix.  18-34 

a.  THE  MANIFESTATIONS.  18-330 

1.  Death.    The  Child  of  Jairus.  18-26 

a.  The  Approach  of  Jairus.  18 

Reverence. 
Faith. 

(5.  The  Answer  of  the  King.  19-26 

Immediate   Response. 
•Illustration  by  the  Way. 
The  Touch  of  Life. 

2.  Disease.    *A  Woman.  20-22 

a.  The  Approach  of  the  Woman.  20,  21 

The  Touch  of  Weakness. 

The  Inspiration  of  Faith. 
fi.  The  Answer  of  the  King.  22 

The  Word  of  Comfort. 

The  Deed  of  Power. 

3.  Darkness.    Two  blind  Men.  27-31 

a.  The  Approach  of  the  Men.  27,  28a 

The  Cry  of  Need. 

The   Persistence  of  Faith. 
fi.  The  Answer  of  the  King.  28&-31 

The  Call  to  Faith. 

The  Touch. 

Their   Disobedience, 

4.  Demon.    A  dumb  Man.  32,  330 

o.  The  Man  brought. 

j8.  The  Deed  accomplished. 

b.  THE  RESULTS.  33b,  34 

1.  The  Multitudes.    Marvelled. 

2.  The  Pharisees.      Criticised. 


His  Propaganda  117 

iii.  Third  Movement 

Once  again  we  have  four  manifestations  of 
power,  followed  by  a  brief  declaration  of  the 
results  following. 

a.   THE  MANIFESTATIONS 

In  this  paragraph  we  see  the  power  of  the 
King  over  death,  disease,  darkness,  and 
demons.  ^ 

1.  Death.     The  Child  of  Jairus 

While  the  King  was  yet  replying  to  the 
inquiry  of  the  disciples  of  John,  a  ruler  ap- 
proached Him  with  a  story  of  overwhelming 
sorrow.  He  came  in  reverence,  and  in  faith, 
declaring  that  all  hope  of  help  through 
ordinary  methods  had  gone  as  he  said,  "  My 
daughter  is  even  now  dead";  but  affirming 
his  conviction  that  the  touch  of  Jesus  would 
restore  her. 

The  answer  of  the  King  was  immediate. 
He  arose  and  followed  Jairus.  On  the  way, 
in  the  healing  of  the  woman.  He  gave  Jairus 
an  illustration  of  His  power,  which  must  have 
confirmed  his  faith  and  strengthened  his  hope. 
Arriving  at  the  house  of  Jairus,  with  dig- 
nity and  authority,  He  sent  the  tumultuous 
mourning  crowd  about  their  business,  and  then 


118    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

did  exactly  what  Jairus  had  suggested.  He 
laid  His  hand  upon  the  child,  and  immediately 
she  responded  to  the  touch.  This  was  the  first 
time  in  which  the  King  had  manifested  His 
power  in  the  awful  realm  of  death.  It  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at  that  the  fame  of  Him  went 
forth  into  all  the  land. 

2.  Disease.    A  Woman 

On  the  way  to  the  house  of  Jairus,  in  the 
illustration  of  power  to  which  we  have  re- 
ferred, there  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of 
all  the  revelations  of  that  power.  The  King 
was  surrounded  by  His  disciples,  and  the  mul- 
titude that  followed.  It  must  have  been  diffi- 
cult for  any  one  to  get  very  near  to  Him.  The 
woman  had  been  for  twelve  years  the  victim 
of  a  form  of  disease  which  subjected  her  to 
every  kind  of  disadvantage  and  disability. 
She  was  excommunicate  from  the  assemblies 
in  the  synagogue,  divorced  from  her  husband, 
and  ostracised  from  society.  Nevertheless 
she  found  her  way  to  the  King,  and  touched 
the  border  of  His  garment.  It  was  an  activ- 
ity inspired  by  faith  as  her  thought,  after- 
wards declared,  undoubtedly  reveals,  "  If  I 
do  but  touch  His  garment,  I  shall  be  made 
whole." 


His  Propaganda  119 

The  answer  of  the  King  is  full  of  beauty. 
It  was  a  word  of  comfort,  and  a  deed  of 
power.  He  understood  all  that  she  had  suf- 
fered, and  turning  round  and  looking  into  her 
eyes.  He  called  her  Daughter,  and  bade  her  be 
of  good  cheer.  From  that  hour  she  was  made 
whole. 

3.  Darkness.     Tivo  hlind  Men 

After  the  raising  of  Jairus'  child,  and  as 
the  King  passed  on  His  way,  He  was  followed 
by  two  blind  men  who  cried  out,  "  Have  mercy 
on  us,  Thou  Son  of  David."  The  form  of  ad- 
dress was  remarkable.  It  was  really  a  recog- 
nition of  Messiahship.  It  may  not  have  been 
wholly  intelligent.  Probably  it  was  an  ex- 
pression of  hope,  and  of  venture  based  upon  it, 
as  the  result  of  what  they  had  heard  of  His 
power  in  the  case  of  the  child  raised  from  the 
dead.  He  does  not  seem  to  have  made  any  im- 
mediate reply,  for  it  was  not  until  He  had  en- 
tered the  house,  and  the  men  had  followed 
Him,  that  He  spoke  to  them.  He  then  chal- 
lenged their  faith,  asking  them  if  they  believed 
that  He  was  able  to  do  what  they  asked.  They 
immediately  replied  "  Yea,  Lord,"  thus  af- 
firming their  faith,  and  addressing  Him  in  the 
language  of  reverent  respect.     The  King  im- 


120    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

mediately  responded  to  their  faith,  and  their 
eyes  were  opened. 

Here  we  have  one  of  the  occasions  when  the 
Lord  strictly  charged  them  not  to  tell  the 
story  of  how  they  had  received  their  sight. 
They,  in  all  probability  with  the  best  inten- 
tion, disobeyed  His  command,  and  going  forth, 
spread  abroad  His  fame. 

4.  Demons.    A  dumb  Man 

The  last  manifestation  of  power  recorded 
in  this  group  is  that  of  the  casting  out  of  a 
demon,  and  the  loosing  of  a  dumb  tongue.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  Matthew  gives  no 
details.  The  power  of  the  King  was  being  ex- 
ercised so  perpetually  that  he  simply  declares 
that  a  man  was  brought  to  Him  in  this  condi- 
tion, and  proceeds  to  the  story  of  results  pro- 
duced by  saying,  "  When  the  demon  was  cast 
out,  the  dumb  man  spake :  and ." 

5.  THE  RESULTS 

This  last  manifestation  of  power  culminat- 
ing a  series,  produced  a  twofold  result.  The 
multitudes  marvelled  and  aflflrmed  their  con- 
viction that  such  wonders  had  never  been  seen 
in  Israel.  In  this  connection  the  opposition 
of  His  foes  manifested  itself  more  definitely, 


His  Propaganda  121 

and  the  long  conflict  with  the  forces  of  false 
religion  began.  The  Pharisees,  madly  jealous 
of  His  power,  attributed  it  to  Satan.  One 
wonders  more  and  more  at  the  grace  which 
bore  so  patiently  with  these  men.  It  does  not 
seem  that  at  the  time  the  King  vouchsafed  any 
answer  to  their  awful  suggestion;  and  yet 
how  it  must  have  pained  His  sacred  heart, 
this  wilful  misinterpretation  of  His  deeds  of 
grace.  The  evil  of  it  lay  in  the  fact  that  it 
was  intended  to  divert  the  crowds  from  their 
wonder  and  admiration,  and  stir  up  their  fear 
and  animosity;  and  this  action  was  taken  by 
the  men  who  should  have  been  the  shepherds 
of  the  people.  It  is  well  that  we  remember 
this,  as  it  has  its  bearing  on  the  section  im- 
mediately to  follow. 


III.  HIS  ENFORCEMENT  OF  CLAIMS,     i^.  3S-xvi.  20 

i.  His  Helpers.  '^-  -35— x. 

o.  THE  CAUSE.  ix.  35.  36 

1.  The  King's  Mission.  35 

All  the  Cities  and  Villages. 
Teaching.     Preaching.     Healing. 

2.  The  King's  Vision.  36a 

The  Multitudes.     Distressed. 
Scattered. 
Not  having  a  Shepherd. 

3.  The  King's  Compassion.  36b 

b.  THE  COMMISSION.  ix.  37— x.  50 

1.  The  Vision  of  Harvest.  37 

2.  The  Call  to  Prayer.  38 

3.  The  Equipment  for  Service.  x.  i 

4.  The  Names  of  the  Twelve.  •2-4 

5.  The  Appointment.  S" 

c.  THE  CHARGE.  x.  5&-43 

1.  The  First  Work.     Until  the  Cross.  x.  S&-15 

a.  The  limited  Sphere.  5b,  6 

/5.  The  Nature  of  the  Work.  7,  8 

7.  The  Method  of  the  Work.  g-15 

No  Provision  for  Need. 

Hospitality  of  the  Worthy. 

An  Alternative  of   Peace  or  Judgment. 

2.  The  second  Period  of  Service.    "  Till  the 

Son  of  Man  be  come."  x.  16-23 

o.  The  Time  of  Peril.  i6j 

/5.  The  necessary  Qualifications.  i6b 

y.  Warnings  and  Instructions.  ^7-2 3 

Beware  of  Men. 

Be  not  anxious.   .    .    .  The  Spirit. 

The  Time  of  Division. 

From  City  to  City. 

3.  The  third  Period.    To  the  End  of  the 

Age.  X.  24-42 

a.  Identification   in   Misunderstanding.  24,  25 

fi.  Identification  in  Testimony.  26-33 

The  Proclamation  of  His  Word.  26,  27 

The  Protection  of  the  Father.  28-31 

The  Reward  of  Confession.  32,  33 

7.  Identification  in  Suffering.  34-39 

The  coming  Divisions.  34-36 

The  Responsibility  of  Fellowship.  37-39 

S.  Identification  in  Victory.  40-42 

Their  Reception  His  Reception.  40 

Ministry  to  them  Ministry  to  Him.  41,  42 


His  Propaganda  123 

III.  HIS  ENFORCEMENT  OF  CLAIMS 

We  now  come  to  the  final  section  of  the 
division  of  the  Gospel  dealing  with  the  prop- 
aganda of  the  King.  It  is  chiefly  character- 
ized by  the  hostility  manifested  toward  Him, 
and  consequently  by  His  enforcement  of 
claims.  There  are  four  movements  in  the 
section,  dealing  respectively  with  His  helpers, 
His  difficulties,  His  conflict,  and  His  victory. 

i.  His  Helpers 

We  have  now  reached  a  crisis  at  which  the 
King  called  His  chosen  twelve  into  associa- 
tion with  Himself  in  actual  service;  and  in 
this  first  movement  we  have  the  account  of 
that  appointment,  as  to  its  cause.  His  com- 
missioning of  the  twelve,  and  the  charge  He 
delivered  to  them. 

a.   THE   CAUSE 

Matthew  now  referred  to  the  general  mis- 
sion of  the  King  through  all  the  cities  and  vil- 
lages. It  had  been  a  ministry  of  teaching, 
preaching,  and  healing. 

His  reference  to  this  was  in  order  to  a 
declaration  concerning  the  King's  vision  of 
the  people.     The  description  of  that  is  pre- 


124    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

eminently  in  the  terms  of  Kingship  according 
to  Biblical  interpretation.  It  was  Homer 
who  said  "  All  kings  are  shepherds  of  the  peo- 
ple," and  it  is  certainly  true  that  the  Divine 
conception  of  Kingship  as  revealed  in  the 
Bible  is  ever  that  of  the  shepherd.  It  was 
thus  that  the  King  looked  upon  the  multi- 
tudes, and  He  saw  them  distressed  and  scat- 
tered. The  words  are  full  of  suggestiveness, 
and  reveal  the  people  as  sheep,  harried  by 
wolves,  fleeced,  wounded,  fainting  by  the  way ; 
and  to  the  eyes  of  the  King  they  were  in  this 
condition  because  they  had  no  shepherd. 

The  central  declaration  of  the  paragraph  is 
that  in  consequence  of  His  vision,  the  King 
was  moved  with  compassion.  That  com- 
passion was  the  reason  of  His  action  in  com- 
missioning the  twelve,  and  sending  them 
forth. 

J).  THE  COMMISSION 

In  calling  these  men  to  new  service,  He 
first  gave  them  a  vision  of  the  conditions  from 
the  standpoint  of  His  need  of  their  aid  as  He 
said,  "  The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous,  but  the 
labourers  are  few."  The  people  who  appeared 
to  Him  as  distressed  and  scattered  from  the 
standpoint  of  their  need,  appeared  as  a  har- 


His  Propaganda  125 

vest,  waiting  to  be  gathered,  in  view  of  His 
ability,  and  of  His  need  of  helpers.  Having 
made  this  declaration  to  the  disciples  He 
called  them  to  prayer,  not  for  the  people,  but 
that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  should  send  forth 
labourers.  Having  thus  instructed  them  to 
pray.  He  called  the  twelve  to  Him  in  a  new 
sense,  and  equipped  them  for  the  work  they 
were  immediately  to  do,  by  giving  them 
authority  over  demons,  and  to  heal  disease 
and  sickness.  The  names  of  the  twelve  are 
chronicled  with  certain  suggestive  descrip- 
tions in  the  case  of  some  of  them,  and  the 
fact  of  their  appointment  is  recorded. 

C.   THE  CHARGE 

Before  their  departure,  the  King  gave  them 
a  solemn  charge  in  view  of  their  work.  A 
careful  study  of  this  will  make  it  evident  that 
while  He  was  referring  to  work  which  lay 
immediately  before  these  men.  His  mind  trav- 
elled on  to  work  which  they  would  have  to  do 
at  a  later  period;  and  even  beyond,  to  the 
work  of  all  His  disciples  to  the  end  of  the 
age  which  His  commission  initiated.  The 
charge  therefore  had  to  do  with  three  periods 
of  work;  the  first  work  until  the  Cross;  the 
second  period  of  service  till  the  Son  of  man 


126    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

be  come;  and  the  third  period  to  the  end  of 
the  age. 

1.  The  First  Work.     Until  the  Cross 

A  study  of  this  paragraph  will  at  once  re- 
veal the  fact  of  difference  between  the  first 
work  of  the  apostles  and  that  to  which  they 
were  ultimately  appointed.  Here  we  are  first 
impressed  by  the  limitation  of  the  sphere  of 
their  operations.  They  were  forbidden  to  go 
to  the  Gentiles  or  to  the  Samaritans,  and  were 
sent  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. 
The  nature  of  their  work  was  first  that  of  de- 
claring the  Kingdom  of  heaven  to  be  at  hand, 
and  secondly  that  of  the  power  of  their  Lord 
by  wonders  and  signs. 

The  method  of  their  work  was  to  be  that 
of  making  no  provision  for  their  material 
need;  that  of  seeking  the  hospitality  of  such 
as  were  worthy  in  the  cities  to  which  they 
went;  and  that  of  offering  the  alternative  of 
peace  or  judgment  to  houses  and  cities,  ac- 
cording to  whether  they  were  received  or  not. 

While  there  are  underlying  principles  which 
abide  even  to-day,  the  order  of  Christian 
service  is  now  entirely  changed,  both  as  to  its 
sphere,  its  nature,  and  its  method. 


His  Propaganda  127 

2.  The  second  Period  of  Service.     "  Till  the 
Son  of  Man  he  come'^ 

Looking  ahead,  the  King  foresaw  a  day 
when  these  men  would  go  forth  into  the 
midst  of  perils  which  He  likened  to  that  of 
being  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  That 
day  of  peril  did  not  come  for  the  disciples 
until  after  the  Cross.  It  is  singularly  notice- 
able that  all  hostility  centred  upon  the  King 
Himself  while  He  was  still  with  them,  but 
after  His  departure  the  whole  force  of  it 
broke  upon  these  men.  In  view  of  that  time 
of  peril,  He  declared  to  them  in  a  brief  and 
suggestive  word  that  the  necessary  qualifica- 
tions would  be  that  they  should  be  wise  as 
serpents  and  harmless  as  doves.  This  declara- 
tion He  followed  by  warnings  and  instruc- 
tions, bidding  them  first  to  beware  of  men, 
and  foretelling  their  sufferings.  He  charged 
them,  however,  not  to  be  anxious,  because  in 
that  day  the  Spirit  of  the  Father  would  speak 
in  them,  an  evident  reference  to  the  time  of 
ministry  following  Pentecost.  Moreover,  it 
would  be  a  time  of  division  in  households,  and 
of  persecution  for  them,  during  which  they 
were  to  pass  from  city  to  city;  and  He  de- 
clared that  they  would  not  have  gone  over  the 
cities  of  Israel  until  He  came,  this  being  an 


128    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

evident  reference  to  His  coming  in  judgment, 
which  was  fulfilled  in  the  fall  of  Jerusalem. 


3.    The   third  Period.     To   the   End   of  the 
Age 

Looking  still  forward,  the  King  described 
a  new  period  of  service,  in  which  the  supreme 
note  would  be  that  of  their  identification  with 
Himself.  Throughout  all  that  remained  of 
the  charge.  He  spoke  of  those  who  would  serve 
Him  as  disciples,  thus  recognizing  that  the 
hour  would  come  when  the  apostolic  work 
of  the  twelve  would  be  carried  on  by  a  suc- 
cession of  disciples.  He  spoke  first  of  their 
identification  with  Him  in  misunderstanding. 
As  the  Master  of  the  house  had  been  called 
Beelzebub,  so  also  would  the  servants. 

He  then  urged  them  to  identification  with 
Him  in  testimony.  He  would  still  speak  to 
them  in  the  darkness,  but  they  were  to  make 
proclamation  of  what  He  said  in  the  light. 
In  such  testimony  they  were  to  have  no  fear 
of  those  who  would  kill  the  body,  but  to  have 
perfect  confidence  in  the  protection  of  their 
Father;  and  He  declared  that  those  who 
would  thus  confess  Him  before  men,  He  would 
confess  before  His  Father. 

He  then  spoke  of  their  identification  with 


His  Propaganda  129 

Him  in  suffering.  His  coming  would  in- 
evitably issue  in  a  process  not  of  peace  but 
a  sword,  in  which  a  man's  foes  would  be  they 
of  his  own  household.  In  that  period  they 
would  be  called  into  identification  with  Him 
in  the  bearing  of  the  cross,  and  would  enter 
into  His  experience  of  losing  life  in  order  to 
find  it. 

Finally   He   spoke   of   their   identification  < 
with  Him  in  His  victory.     Their  reception  by 
men  would  be  His  reception ;  and  ministry  to 
them  in  the  midst  of  their  service,  he  would 
count  as  ministry  to  Himself. 


I 

■3 

4 

-6 

4. 

S 
6 

7- 

IS 

7-90 
96-11 

12- 

15 

16- 

19 

16, 

17 

ii.  His  Difficulties.  xi,  1.30 

a.  THE  PERPLEXITY  OF  THE  LOYAL.     THE  BAPTIST. 

xi.  1-15 

1.  The  Inquiry. 

2.  The  Answer. 
a.  The  Work  being  done. 
p.  The  Warning. 

3.  Consequent  Teaching. 

a.  The  Challenge  concerning  John. 
/3.  The  Declaration  concerning  John. 
y.  The  DiiJiculty  revealed. 

b.  THE  UNREASONABLENESS  OF  MEN.  THE 

GENERATION. 

1.  The  Illustration. 

Dissatisfied  Children. 

2.  The  Application.  18, 19a 

John.      Refused  to  dance. 
Jesus.     Refused  to  mourn. 

3.  The  Affirmation.  ^9b 

c.  THE  IMPENITENCE  OF  THE  CITIES. 

CHORAZIN.     BETHSAIDA.     CAPERNAUM.  20-24 

1.  The  Cause  of  Complaint.  20 

2.  The  Denunciations.  21-24 
a.  The  Woes  on  Chorazin  and  Bethsaida.                   21,22 

The  Opportunities.     Mighty  Works. 
The  Contrast.  Tyre  and  Sidon. 

The  Doom. 

/3.  The  Doom  of  Capernaum.  23,  24 

The  Declaration.  23a 

The  Reason.     Contrast  Sodom.  23& 

The  Doom.  24 

d.  THE  ATTITUDE  OF  CHRIST  IN  THE  MIDST  OF 

DIFFICULTIES.  25-30 

1.  Adoration.  Rest  in  God.  25, 26 

2.  Proclamation.    Authority  from  God.  27 

3.  Invitation.  The  Call  to  God.  28-30 


His  Propaganda  131 

ii.  His  Difficulties 

Having  made  an  end  of  commanding  His 
twelve  disciples,  the  King  Himself  departed 
to  preach  and  teach  in  their  cities,  that  is, 
in  the  cities  of  these  disciples;  and  Matthew 
has  recorded  a  series  of  events  which  oc- 
curred in  that  period  when  He  was  exercising 
this  ministry  during  their  absence.  These 
stories  reveal  in  a  peculiarly  graphic  way  the 
difficulties  which  He  encountered.  In  the 
paragraph  we  have  revealed ;  the  difficulty  and 
the  perplexity  of  the  loyal-hearted;  that  of 
the  unreasonableness  of  the  generation;  that 
of  the  impenitence  of  the  cities;  and  the  at- 
titude of  Christ  in  the  midst  of  these  diffi- 
culties. 

a.      THE      PERPLEXITY      OF      THE      LOYAL.      THE 
BAPTIST 

Evidently  perplexed  by  the  method  which 
Jesus  was  adopting,  as  the  question  of  His 
disciples  on  a  former  occasion  indicated,  by 
the  absence  of  fasting,  and  of  those  ascetic 
practices  which  had  been  the  habit  of  the  fore- 
runner, John  sent  to  ask  whether  Jesus  was 
indeed  the  Messiah. 

The  King's  answer  was  twofold.  He  first 
bade  the  messengers  of  John  recount  to  him 


132    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

the  things  which  they  had  seen,  the  work  that 
was  actually  being  done;  and  uttered  the  word 
of  gentle  rebuke,  "  Blessed  is  he  that  shall  not 
be  offended  in  Me." 

Having  thus  answered  the  messengers.  He 
turned  to  the  multitudes,  and  challenged  them 
concerning  John,  as  to  what  had  been  the  rea- 
son of  their  going  forth  to  hear  him;  declar- 
ing that  he  was  more  than  a  prophet,  and  that 
no  greater  than  he  had  been  born  of  women. 
He  then  proceeded  to  reveal  the  dif&culty  in 
the  mind  of  John  as  He  declared  that  "The 
Kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and 
men  of  violence  take  it  by  force,"  by  which  He 
recognized  the  fact  that  the  methods  He  was 
adopting  were  so  contrary  to  all  preconceived 
notions  as  to  the  way  of  a  King,  that  men 
would  only  enter  His  Kingdom  as  they  did 
violence  to  their  prejudices,  and  submitted 
themselves  to  Him ;  or  as  He  had  said  to  John, 
were  not  offended  in  Him.  The  incident  is 
an  illustration  of  a  diflflculty  confronting  the 
King  even  in  the  case  of  devout  souls. 

h.      THE      UNREASONABLENESS      OF      MEN.      THE 
GENERATION 

Continuing  His  discourse,  the  King  com- 
plained of  the  unreasonableness  of  the  gen- 


His  Propaganda  133 

eration,  and  in  His  complaint  revealed  an- 
other difficulty.  He  used  the  illustration  of 
children  playing  in  the  market-places,  dis- 
satisfied because  their  fellows  would  neither 
dance  to  their  music,  nor  mourn  to  their 
wailing. 

He  then  immediately  applied  His  own  il- 
lustration as  He  declared  that  they  had  been 
dissatisfied  with  the  method  of  John,  and  were 
dissatisfied  with  His  own  method.  The 
method  of  John  had  been  that  of  the  ascetic. 
He  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  that 
is,  he  declined  to  take  any  part  in  their  mer- 
riment, to  dance  to  their  piping.  Of  him  they 
had  said,  "  He  hath  a  demon."  The  method 
of  the  Son  of  man  was  that  of  comradeship 
with  men.  He  came  eating  and  drinking, 
that  is.  He  refused  any  sympathy  with  the 
things  which  were  grieving  them.  He  would 
not  mourn  to  their  wailing,  and  they  said  of 
Him  that  He  was  "  a  gluttonous  man,  and  a 
winebibber." 

His  answer  to  the  unreasonableness  of  His 
generation  was  declared  in  His  statement  that 
"  Wisdom  is  justified  by  her  works."  There 
was  a  wisdom  in  the  asceticism  of  John,  in 
that  he  refused  to  dance,  because  their  music 
was  out  of  harmony  with  the  Divine  joy. 
There  was  a  wisdom  in  the  method  of  the  Son 


134    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

of  man  in  that  He  refused  to  mourn,  because 
their  wailing  was  in  the  presence  of  super- 
ficial things,  and  they  lacked  sorrow  for  the 
deepest. 

C.    THE    IMPENITENCE    OF    THE    CITIES.      CHORA- 
ZIN.      BETHSAIDA.      CAPERNAUM 

The  next  difficulty  is  revealed  in  the  King's 
upbraiding  of  the  cities  in  the  midst  of  which 
He  had  exercised  His  ministry.  His  cause  of 
complaint  was  that  they  repented  not.  Woes 
were  pronounced  upon  Chorazin  and  Beth- 
saida,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  they  had  had 
the  opportunities  of  seeing  His  mighty  works ; 
and  He  declared  that  had  Tyre  and  Sidon  had 
such  opportunities,  they  would  have  repented ; 
and  foretold  their  doom. 

In  sternest  words  He  declared  that  Caper- 
naum should  go  down  to  Hades,  for  her  wick- 
edness was  greater  than  that  of  Sodom,  in 
that  her  opportunity  had  been  greater.  Hence 
her  doom  was  sealed. 

d.   THE  ATTITUDE  OP  CHRIST   IN   THE   MIDST  OP 
DIFFICULTIES 

In  a  wonderful  paragraph  we  have  a  revela- 
tion of  the  calm  strength  and  restfulness  of 
the  King  in  the  midst  of  the  difficulties  which 
have  been  revealed.     That  is  first  manifest  in 


His  Propaganda  135 

His  adoration,  revealing  as  it  does  His  per- 
fect rest  in  God;  and  in  the  fact  that  while 
the  things  of  His  Kingdom  are  hidden  from 
the  wise  and  understanding,  they  are  yet  re- 
vealed to  babes.  This  adoration  was  His  as- 
sent to  that  very  principle  which  had  caused 
perplexity  to  John. 

The  word  of  adoration  was  immediately  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  proclamation,  in  which  He 
declared  that  His  authority  had  been  received 
from  His  Father,  and  that  while  men  did  not 
understand  Him,  His  Father  did,  and  that 
while  men  did  not  know  the  Father,  He  knew 
Him. 

That  word  of  proclamation  merged  immedi- 
ately into  the  gracious  invitation,  in  which 
the  King  called  those  whom  He  had  seen  dis- 
tressed and  scattered,  such  as  laboured  and 
were  heavy  laden,  to  Himself,  the  one  true 
King  and  Shepherd ;  in  order  that  they  might 
be  restored  to  God  and  find  rest. 

That  final  word  of  invitation  is  most  per- 
fectly understood  when  we  interpret  it  in  the 
light  of  this  whole  section.  The  perplexed 
yet  loyal-hearted  soul  in  prison,  the  foolish 
and  unreasonable  age,  the  unrepentant  cities 
in  spite  of  His  mighty  works;  all  might  find 
the  rest  they  needed,  if  they  would  come  to 
Him,  take  His  yoke,  and  learn  of  Him. 


iii.  His  Conflict.  xii.— xvi.  12 

a.  FIRST  ATTACKS.  xii.  1-4S 

I.  Concerning  the  Sabbath.  1-21 

o.  In  the  Corn-fields.  1-8 

The  Action  of  the  Disciples.  1 

The  Criticism   of  the  Pharisees.  2 

The  Defence  of  the  Disciples.  3-8 

Two  Illustrations.  3-5 
David. 
The  Priests. 

His  Claim.  6-8 
Greater  than  the  Temple. 
Desiring   Mercy. 
Lord  of  the  Sabbath. 

j8.  In  the  Synagogue.  9-21 

The  Man  with  withered  Hand.  9,  loa 

The   Pharisees'   Question.  lob 

The  Answer  of  the  King.  11-13 

The  personal   Question.  11 

The  direct  Answer.  12 

The  active  Answer.  13 

The  Plotting  of  the  Pharisees.  14 

The  Action  of  the  King.  15-21 

Withdrawal   and  Healing.  15 

The  fulfilled  Prophecy.  16-21 


His  Propaganda  137 

iii.  His  Conflict 

We  now  come  to  Matthew's  particular  ac- 
count of  the  King's  enforcement  of  His  claims 
in  conflict  with  His  adversaries.  The  section 
reveals  a  growth  of  opposition  in  four  stages, 
separated  from  each  other  by  accounts  of  the 
continuation  of  His  beneficent  ministry. 

a.   FIRST  ATTACKS 

We  have  first  the  account  of  three  definite 
attacks  upon  the  King;  the  first,  concerning 
the  Sabbath;  the  second,  concerning  His 
power;  and  the  third,  concerning  a  sign. 

1.  Concerning  the  Sallath 

Apparently  in  the  same  day  two  attacks 
were  made  upon  the  King  concerning  His  at- 
titude toward  the  Sabbath;  the  first  in  the 
corn-fields,  as  He  passed  through  tliem  with 
His  disciples;  and  the  second  in  the  syna- 
gogue, in  the  hour  of  assembly. 

a.  In  the  Corn-fields 

Passing  through  the  corn-fields  the  dis- 
ciples who  were  hungry,  satisfied  their  hunger 
by  plucking  the  ears  of  corn  and  eating;  and 
were  immediately  criticised  for  so  doing  by 


138    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

the  Pharisees.  To  the  criticism  the  King  re- 
plied in  defence  of  His  disciples,  first  by  the 
use  of  two  illustrations,  those  of  David  and 
the  priests,  in  which  He  proved  that  under 
certain  circumstances  the  technical  law  of  the 
Sabbath  had  been  set  aside  in  the  interests  of 
human  need,  without  any  violation  of  the  prin- 
ciple involved  in  the  Sabbath.  His  final  de- 
fence of  His  disciples,  however,  was  that  of 
the  claim  which  He  uttered;  that  He  was 
greater  than  the  temple,  that  He  desired 
mercy,  and  that  He  was  Lord  of  the  Sabbath. 

§.  In  the  Synagogue 

Upon  His  arrival  in  the  synagogue,  the 
Pharisees,  with  the  subject  of  the  Sabbath  still 
in  their  minds,  and  immediately  associating 
the  King  with  a  man  who  was  present,  having 
a  withered  hand,  challenged  Him  as  to  whether 
it  was  lawful  to  heal  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

He  first  suggested  to  them  a  personal  ques- 
tion as  to  whether  if  their  property  were  in 
danger  on  the  Sabbath,  they  would  rescue  it. 
He  then  emphatically  declared  that  because 
a  man  was  of  more  value  than  a  sheep,  it  is 
lawful  to  do  good  on  the  Sabbath  day;  and 
finally  He  gave  them  the  active  answer  of  re- 
storing the  man. 


His  Propaganda  139 

This  issued  in  the  plotting  of  the  Pharisees 
for  His  death,  which  Jesus  perceiving,  He 
withdrew,  but  was  followed  by  multitudes 
whom  in  grace  He  healed. 

Matthew  draws  attention  to  the  fact  that 
by  this  action  He  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of 
Isaiah,  which  declared  that  the  Messiah  would 
neither  strive  nor  cry ;  that  He  would  take  no 
action  of  judgment  against  such  as  were  op- 
posing Him  until  He  should  send  forth  judg- 
ment unto  victory. 


2.  Concerning  His  Power.  xii.  22-37 

a.  The  Occasion.  22,  23 
The  Healing  of  the  Demoniac. 
The  Inquiry  of  the   Multitude. 

p.  The  Declaration  of  the  Pharisees.  24 

y.  The  Answer  of  the  Kins.  25-37 

The  Exposure  of  their  Folly.  aSi  26 

Division  means   Desolation. 

The  Witness  of  their  Sons.  27 

The  Alternative  to  their  Suggestion.  28-30 

By  the  Spirit  of  God.  28 

By  binding  the  strong  Man.  29 

They  are  the  Instruments  of  Satan.  30 

The  solemn  Warning.  31-33 

The  Sin  that  has  no  Forgiveness. 

The  Appeal  for  Consistency.  33 

The  Impossibility  in  their  Case.  34 

The  final  Finding.  35-37 

Speech  is  from  the  Heart.  35 

The  Judgment  of  Words.  36 

Words  to  justify  or  condemn.  37 


His  Propaganda  141 

2.  Concerning  His  Power 

The  next  attack  upon  the  King  concerned 
His  power.  Its  occasion  was  that  of  His  heal- 
ing of  a  demoniac;  and  the  consequent  in- 
quiry of  the  multitude,  "  Is  this  the  Son  of 
David?  "  which  of  course  meant,  Is  this  the 
Messiah? 

It  was  in  answer  to  that  inquiry  that  the 
Pharisees  now  boldly  affirmed  that  the  power 
by  which  He  wrought  these  wonders  over 
demons  was  that  of  Beelzebub,  the  prince  of 
demons.  It  was  a  grave  and  awful  charge, 
and  the  answer  of  the  King  was  characterized 
by  great  solemnity. 

He  first  exposed  the  folly  of  their  sug- 
gestion as  He  declared  that  division  within  a 
kingdom  means  desolation.  He  then  ap- 
pealed to  the  witness  of  their  own  sons  who 
had  cast  out  demons,  and  proceeded  to  declare 
the  alternative  to  their  suggestion.  That 
alternative  was  that  He  cast  out  demons  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  that  He  cast  out  demons 
by  having  bound  the  strong  man,  that  is,  hav- 
ing gained  the  victory  over  Satan.  It  was 
in  that  connection  that  He  uttered  the  famil- 
iar words,  "  He  that  is  not  with  Me  is  against 
Me;  and  he  that  gathereth  not  with  Me  scat- 
tereth,"  which  being  considered  in  its  rela- 


142    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

tion  to  this  action,  will  be  seen  in  its  first 
application  to  them,  meant  that  not  He,  but 
the  men  who  were  opposing  Him,  were  doing 
the  work  of  Beelzebub. 

He  then  proceeded  to  utter  perhaps  the 
most  solemn  warning  that  ever  fell  from  His 
lips  concerning  the  sin  that  has  no  forgive- 
ness. These  men  had  not  committed  it,  for 
their  words  were  words  of  blasphemy  against 
the  Son  of  man,  which  He  said  should  be  for- 
given. But  they  were  in  grave  peril  of  such 
sin,  for  He  knew  that  the  special  ministry 
which  the  Spirit  would  fulfil  would  be  one 
concerning  Himself;  and  whereas  men  might 
refuse  His  voice,  to  refuse  Him  when  finally 
presented  to  them  by  the  Spirit  would  be  to 
sin  the  sin  that  can  have  no  forgiveness.  After 
the  warning  He  appealed  to  them  for  con- 
sistency. They  had  declared  that  His  benefi- 
cent work  was  the  result  of  complicity  with 
Satan.  This  was  impossible.  Let  them  be 
consistent,  and  consent  that  the  good  fruit 
had  come  from  a  good  tree ;  or  that  the  things 
He  had  done  were  evil  things,  because  they 
had  come  from  a  corrupt  tree. 

Having  made  this  appeal.  He  exposed  the 
impossibility  of  such  honesty  on  their  part  as 
He  said,  "  Ye  offspring  of  vipers,  how  can  ye, 
being  evil,  speak  good  things?  "  and  then  pro- 


His  Propaganda  143 

ceeded  solemnly  to  warn  them  against  speech 
unconsidered  or  dishonest.  Speech,  He  de- 
clared, is  from  the  heart,  and  if  men  speak 
idle  words,  of  these  they  shall  give  account, 
for  the  words  of  men  will  justify  or  condemn 
them. 


3-  Concerning  a  Sign.  ^^^-  38-45 

a.  The  Request.  38 

p.  The  King's  Answer.  39-45 

His  Estimate  of  the  Age.  39a 

The  only  Sign.  sgb,  40 

The  Sign  of  Jonah. 
The  Sign  of  the  Son  of  Man. 
His   Condemnation  of  the   Age.  4ii  42 

Condemned  by  the  Men  of  Nineveh. 
Condemned  by  the  Queen  of  the  South. 
His  Prophecy  of  the  Age.  43-45 

The   Illustration. 

The  restless  Spirit  of  Evil. 
The  tenantless   House  swept  and   garnished. 
The  Return  of  the  Spirit  with  seven  others. 
The  Application.     "  So  shall  it  be." 


His  Propaganda  145 

3.  Concerning  a  Sign 

Willing  perhaps  to  be  away  from  the  sug- 
gestion which  they  had  made  in  view  of  the 
solemnity  and  sternness  of  His  reply,  certain 
of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  asked  Him  for  a 
sign. 

The  answer  of  the  King  to  the  request  was 
characterized  by  the  same  severity  and  solem- 
nity, which  had  been  evident  in  His  previ- 
ous dealing  with  them.  Speaking  of  these 
men  as  representing  their  age,  He  described 
it  as  evil  and  adulterous,  and  declared  that 
no  sign  should  be  given,  save  the  sign  of 
Jonah,  and  that  sign  fulfilled  in  Himself.  It 
w^as  a  word  which  did  not  constitute  an  im- 
mediate sign  to  these  men,  for  how  could  they 
comprehend  it?  In  effect  He  declared  that 
the  only  sign  that  would  be  granted  would  be 
that  of  His  death  and  resurrection. 

He  then  proceeded  to  utter  words  in  con- 
demnation of  the  generation,  declaring  that 
it  would  be  condemned  by  the  men  of  Nine- 
veh who  had  been  obedient  to  the  sign  of 
Jonah;  while  the  age  in  which  He  stood  was 
unrepentant  in  the  presence  of  a  Greater  than 
Jonah.  He  declared  that  the  queen  of  the 
South  would  condemn  the  age,  for  she  had 
travelled  far  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon; 


146    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

whereas  His  age  was  opposing  Him,  rather 
than  listening  to  His  teaching,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fact  that  He  was  greater  than 
Solomon. 

Finally  He  uttered  a  prophecy  concerning 
the  age,  of  singular  solemnity.  This  He  in- 
troduced by  an  illustration,  that  of  the  rest- 
less spirit  of  evil  ejected  from  his  tenement, 
seeking  rest  and  finding  none,  presently  re- 
turning to  the  tenantless  house  and  finding  it 
swept  and  garnished,  taking  with  him  seven 
other  spirits  more  evil  than  himself. 

The  impact  of  His  application  must  have 
been  terrific.  "  Even  so  shall  it  be  also  unto 
this  evil  generation."  He  thus  described  the 
generation  as  swept  and  garnished,  but  ten- 
antless. It  was  a  peculiarly  searching  criti- 
cism of  the  effect  of  the  traditionalism  of  the 
Pharisees,  which  while  maintaining  a  certain 
correctness  of  external  morality,  was  devoid 
of  that  possession  by  Jehovah  which  alone 
could  deliver  the  age  from  the  ravages  of 
evil.  His  declaration  was  that  as  the  last 
state  of  the  demon-possessed  man  was  worse 
than  the  first,  so  the  last  state  of  the  genera- 
tion would  be  worse  than  the  first.  The  subse- 
quent history  of  the  national  refusal  of  Christ 
when  proclaimed  by  the  Sj^irit  through  His 
disciples,  fulfilled  the  solemn  prophecy  to  the 
letter. 


(a)  AN  INTERVAL  OF  TEACHING. 
I.  Concerning  Kinship. 

o.  The  Coming  of  His  Kinsfolk. 
p.  The  Teaching  of  the  King. 

His  Inquiry. 

His  Answer. 

His  Declaration. 


xii.  46 — xiii.  52 
xii.  46-50 

46,47 

48-50 

48 

49 

SO 


Concerning  the  Kingdom.  ^^ 

a.  By  the  Sea  Side. 

The  first  Parable.     Of  the  Sower. 

The  Reason  of  the  parabolic  Method. 
The  Disciples'  Inquiry. 
The  King's  Answer. 

The  Blindness  of  the  People. 
In  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy. 
The  Blessedness  of  the  Disciples. 
The  Explanation  of  the  Parable  of  the  Sower, 
The  second  Parable.     Of  the  Darnel. 
The  third  Parable.        Of  the  Mustard  Seed. 
The  fourth  Parable.     Of  the  Leaven. 
The  Reason  of  the  Parables. 
p.  In  the  House. 


The  fifth  Parable. 
The  sixth  Parable. 
The  seventh  Parable. 
The  eighth  Parable. 


Of  the  Treasure. 
Of  the  Pearl. 
Of  the  Drag-net. 
Of  the  Householder. 


The  King's  Challenge. 
The  Disciples'  Answer. 
The  Charge. 


44 

45.46 

47-50 

51.  52 

510 

sife 

52 


His  Propaganda  149 

(a)    AN   INTERVAL  OF  TEACHING 

There  now  followed  an  interval  in  the  midst 
of  this  period  characterized  by  conflict,  and 
it  was  an  interval  of  teaching  in  which  the 
King  gave  utterance  to  remarkable  words  con- 
cerning kinship  with  Himself;  and  gave  de- 
tailed teaching  concerning  the  processes  of 
His  Kingdom. 


1.  Concerning  Kinship 

It  was  while  He  was  uttering  the  solemn 
words  to  the  multitudes  which  we  considered 
in  our  last  chapter  that  His  mother  and  His 
brethren  came,  desiring  to  speak  to  Him. 
Matthew  does  not  explain  the  reason  of  their 
coming,  but  we  maj  gain  some  light  upon  it 
from  Mark's  account,  from  which  we  learn 
that  they  had  come  as  the  result  of  a  convic- 
tion that  He  was  beside  Himself. 

The  King  made  their  coming  the  occasion 
of  declaring  the  law  of  true  kinship  with  Him- 
self. He  Who  demands  that  we  shall  make 
Him  first  in  our  affection,  dearer  than  father 
or  mother  or  wife  or  child,  declares  that  those 
who  do  so  are  more  to  Him  than  those  united 
by  the  bonds  of  earthly  relationship,  save  as 
they  also  do  the  will  of  God.     It  has  been 


150    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

wrongly  Imagined  by  some  that  the  language 
of  the  King  indicated  some  reflection  upon 
His  mother,  as  though  she  had  grieved  Him; 
but  this  is  surely  to  miss  the  deepest  truth  in 
the  statement,  which  is  not  that  He  loved  her 
less,  but  those  more  than  earthly  kin,  who 
were  related  to  Him  by  the  closer  spiritual 
bond  of  devotion  to  the  will  of  God. 

2.  Concerning  the  Kingdom 

To  have  followed  the  King  through  the 
processes  of  His  ministry  until  this  point  will 
be  to  understand  more  perfectly  the  teaching 
which  He  now  gave  concerning  His  Kingdom. 
The  whole  mission  had  been  beneficent  in  its 
intention,  but  surrounded  by  difficulty,  and 
characterized  by  conflict.  As  we  have  seen 
more  than  once.  His  methods  were  not  those 
of  human  policy,  or  such  as  could  be  appre- 
hended by  those  unfamiliar  with  His  own 
secret.  The  Kingdom  He  had  come  to  estab- 
lish must  have  spiritual  foundation,  and  it  is 
evident  by  all  that  has  gone  before,  that  the 
victory  will  only  be  realized  through  processes 
of  conflict  and  of  contradiction,  in  which  evil 
must  work  itself  out  to  complete  manifesta- 
tion ere  it  can  be  finally  cast  out.  In  the 
teaching  concerning  the  Kingdom  the  King 


His  Propaganda  151 

set  these  facts  forth  in  parabolic  form.  The 
teaching  may  be  divided  into  two  parts;  that 
given  in  the  presence  of  the  multitude  by  the 
sea  side;  and  secondly  that  given  to  the  dis- 
ciples only  in  the  house. 

OL.  By  the  Sea  Side 

Making  a  boat  His  seat  of  authority,  while 
the  multitudes  stood  round  Him  on  the  beach, 
He  uttered  first  the  parable  of  the  sower, 
which  reveals  the  first  method  of  the  King- 
dom, that  of  the  enunciation  of  truth,  and  its 
incarnation  in  the  lives  of  those  who  hear  it, 
in  order  to  the  bringing  forth  of  the  har- 
vest. 

Having  uttered  this  first  parable  His 
disciples  asked  Him  why  He  spoke  to  the 
people  in  parabolic  form,  and  He  answered 
them  by  declaring  that  He  adopted  the  form 
because  of  the  blindness  of  the  people,  and 
consequently  in  fulfilment  of  prophecy;  end- 
ing the  answer  by  declaring  the  blessedness 
of  the  disciples  in  that  they  both  saw  and 
heard  what  others  did  not  perceive.  A  care- 
ful reading  of  this  explanation  will  correct  a 
generally  accepted  misapprehension  that 
Christ  spoke  in  parables,  in  order  that  these 
people  might  not  understand.     The  reverse  is 


152    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

true.  Not  for  mystification,  but  for  sim- 
plicity and  illustration  did  He  so  teach.  The 
word  "  lest "  is  a  quotation  from  Isaiah,  and 
refers  to  the  degradation  which  caused  blind- 
ness, not  to  the  parables  as  causing  blindness. 
They  closed  their  eyes  lest  they  should  see. 
Therefore  His  parabolic  teaching  was  a  gra- 
cious attempt  to  reach  them  by  arousing  their 
curiosity. 

Having  answered  the  inquiry  of  His  dis- 
ciples. He  then  gave  an  explanation  of  the 
parable  of  the  sower  which  reveals  the  fact 
that  the  parable  has  a  double  application. 
In  the  last  analysis  the  seed  of  the  Kingdom 
is  the  Word  of  God,  which  sown  in  the  in- 
dividual life  and  there  becoming  fruitful,  that 
life  in  itself  is  a  seed,  planted  in  the  age, 
bringing  forth  fruit  toward  the  realization  of 
the  Kingdom.  Both  in  the  case  of  the  im- 
planting of  the  Word  in  the  individual,  and 
in  that  of  the  planting  of  the  individual  in  the 
age,  the  quantity  of  the  harvest  depends  upon 
the  quality  of  the  soil.  That  which  is  su- 
preme in  the  parable  is  the  revelation  of  the 
fact  that  the  effect  of  this  sowing  is  not  the 
transformation  of  all  men  everywhere  and  in 
all  ages,  to  the  pattern  of  the  Kingdom.  The 
result  is  always  dependent  upon  the  one  who 
hears,  and  how  he  hears. 


His  Propaganda  153 

He  then  uttered  His  second  parable,  that 
which  revealed  the  fact  that  an  enemy  sows 
darnel  in  the  same  field  with  the  wheat,  darnel 
being  characterized  by  its  likeness  to  wheat  in 
the  earlier  stages  of  its  growth.  That  sowing 
He  declared  to  be  the  work  of  an  enemy,  and 
that  it  must  go  forward  until  harvest;  when 
the  reapers  of  the  true  Master  of  the  field 
would  gather  both  wheat  and  darnel,  separat- 
ing in  the  gathering,  the  darnel  for  destruc- 
tion, and  the  wheat  for  the  barn. 

The  third  parable  was  that  of  the  mustard 
seed,  which  being  less  than  all  seeds,  yet  in 
process  of  time  became  a  great  tree,  so  that 
the  birds  of  the  heaven  lodged  in  the  branches 
of  it.  Nothing  is  said  in  the  parable  as  to 
the  nature  of  the  tree,  but  it  is  to  be  observed 
that  the  growth  described  is  abnormal,  and 
contrary  to  Nature. 

The  fourth  parable  was  that  of  leaven  hid- 
den in  three  measures  of  meal  so  that  the 
whole  became  leavened.  All  the  quantities 
are  needed  for  an  understanding  of  the  par- 
able ;  not  leaven  alone,  but  leaven  in  meal,  and 
the  effect  it  produces. 

This  was  the  last  parable  spoken  in  public, 
and  at  the  close  it  is  again  stated  that  Jesus 
spoke  in  parables  to  the  multitudes,  and  with- 
out a  parable  said  nothing  to  them,  in  fulfil- 


154    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ment  of  the  word  of  Isaiah.  The  word  here 
quoted  is  a  twofold  declaration,  first  the  de- 
termination to  speak  in  parables;  and  sec- 
ondly, the  determination  by  that  means  to 
utter  things  hidden. 

/?.  In  the  House 

Having  retired  to  the  house  with  His  dis- 
ciples, the  King  in  answer  to  their  request 
explained  to  them  the  parable  of  the  darnel. 
There  is  another  sowing  going  on  in  the 
world's  broad  fields,  side  by  side  with  that  of 
the  Son  of  man.  It  is  the  sowing  of  the  devil. 
The  hour  of  triumph  thereover,  the  final  mas- 
tery of  evil,  does  not  occur  during  the  period 
of  sowing,  but  in  the  time  of  harvest,  which 
the  King  distinctly  stated  will  be  at  the  con- 
summation of  the  age.  The  character  of  the 
age  is  thus  clearly  revealed  as  one  of  mixture. 
Separation  and  the  final  casting  out  of  evil  is 
the  work  of  a  dispensation  yet  to  come.  A 
slight  distinction,  yet  of  importance,  occurs 
in  the  opening  part  of  the  parable.  "  A  man 
sowed  good  seed " ;  the  mischief  was  done 
"  while  men  slept."  The  man  is  the  Son  of 
man  according  to  the  King's  interpretation. 
The  sleeping  men  are  His  servants.  The 
sleep  of  the  servants  of  Christ  is  the  oppor- 


His  Propaganda  155 

tunity  of  the  enemy.  Darnel  is  not  to  be  up- 
rooted till  harvest,  but  sleepless  devotion  in 
the  field  will  prevent  much  showing  thereof 
by  the  enemy. 

The  fifth  parable  spoken  to  the  disciples 
only,  likened  the  Kingdom  of  heaven  to  a 
treasure  hidden  in  a  field,  in  order  to  possess 
which  the  man  who  found  it,  sold  all  he 
possessed  in  order  to  buy  the  field. 

The  sixth  parable  likened  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven  to  a  merchant  seeking  goodly  pearls, 
who  again,  this  seeking  one  having  found  one 
pearl  of  great  price,  sold  all  that  he  had  to 
buy  it. 

The  seventh  parable  likened  the  Kingdom 
of  heaven  to  the  drag-net  in  which  fishes  of  all 
kinds  are  taken ;  the  process  of  separation  tak- 
ing place  after  that  of  fishing.  Of  this  the 
King  gave  partial  explanation  as  He  declared 
that  this  process  of  separation  would  take 
place  at  the  consummation  of  the  age,  when 
angels  would  sever  the  wicked  from  the 
righteous,  and  cast  them  to  the  burnings. 

The  eighth  parable  was  a  brief  one,  and  did 
not  deal  so  much  with  Kingdom  processes,  as 
with  the  responsibility  of  His  disciples  with 
regard  thereto.  Challenging  them  as  to 
whether  they  had  understood  Him,  and  having 
their  affirmative  reply,  He  declared  that  every 


156    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

scribe  so  instructed  to  the  Kingdom  of  heaven, 
was  like  a  householder,  responsible  for  bring- 
ing out  of  his  treasure  things  new  and  old/ 

1  In  this  chapter  I  have  made  no  attempt  at  interpretation 
of  the  parables  beyond  the  explanations  given  by  our  Lord 
Himself.  There  are  many  interpretations,  and  no  voice  is 
without  significance.  Those  interested  in  my  own  views  are 
referred  to  my  book  on  "  The  Parables  of  the  Kingdom." 


b.  INCREASING  OPPOSITION.  xiii.  53— xiv.  13 

1.  The  Men  of  Nazareth.  xiii.  53-58 

o.  The  King  in  Nazareth.  53.  5 4^ 

/3.  The  Attitude  of  the  People.  54&-57a 

Astonishment.  S4& 

Criticism,  54C-s6 

Offence.  57o 

y.  The  Effect  on  the  King.  57b,  58 

His  Complaint.  57& 

His  Limitation.  58 

2.  Herod.  ^^^- 1-'3 

a.  The  Terror  of  Herod.  i,  2 

/3.  The  Reason  of  it.  3-12 

The  Imprisonment  of  John.  3-5 
The  Reason  for  Imprisonment. 
The  Fear  of  the  Multitudes. 

The  Murder  of  John.  6-12 

The  drunken  Oath.  6,  7 

The  base  Demand.  8 

The  unholy  Deed.  9-12 

7.  The  Action  of  the  King.  13 
The  News  of  Herod's  Terror. 
Withdrawal  to  the  Desert. 


His  Propaganda  159 

h.    INCREASING  OPPOSITION 

After  this  interval  of  teacliing  the  King  is 
seen  again  facing  opposition,  and  two  illustra- 
tions are  given,  that  of  the  men  of  Nazareth, 
and  that  of  Herod. 

1.  The  Men  of  Nazareth 

Returning  to  His  own  country,  and  evi- 
dently to  JEis  own  city  of  Nazareth,  the  King 
entered  into  the  synagogue  and  taught. 

The  effect  produced  upon  the  men  of 
Nazareth  was  first  that  of  astonishment. 
This  astonishment  was  the  outcome  of  the 
wisdom  of  His  teaching,  and  the  might  of 
the  works  which  He  wrought.  That  which 
perplexed  them  was  the  fact  that  they 
imagined  they  knew  everything  about  Him. 
They  spoke  of  Him  as  the  carpenter's  son, 
and  referred  to  His  mother  Mary,  to  His 
brethren  whom  they  named,  James,  and  Jo- 
seph, and  Simon,  and  Judas;  and  to  His  sis- 
ters, inquiring,  "Are  they  not  all  with  us? 
Whence,  then,  hath  this  man  all  these 
things?  "  The  effect  of  their  criticism  was  il- 
logical, but  human.  "  They  were  offended  in 
Him." 

The  effect  their  attitude  produced  on  the 
King  is  revealed  in  His  complaint,  "  A  prophet 


160    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

is  not  without  honour,  save  in  his  own  coun- 
try, and  in  his  own  house";  and  in  the 
declaration  of  Matthew  that  "  He  did  not 
many  mighty  works  there  because  of  their  un- 
belief." 


2.  Eerod 

A  new  danger  threatened  in  the  person  of 
Herod.  The  fame  of  Jesus  reached  the  pal- 
ace of  the  tetrarch,  and  filled  him  with  terror. 
His  declaration  to  his  servants  is  a  revela- 
tion of  that  terror.  He  imagined  that  John 
the  Baptist  was  risen  from  the  dead. 

In  this  connection  Matthew  tells  the  story 
of  Herod's  relation  to  John,  in  explanation 
of  the  terror  which  filled  him  when  the  report 
concerning  Jesus  reached  him.  He  had  im- 
prisoned John,  because  John  had  protested 
against  his  incestuous  affection  for  the  wife 
of  his  brother.  This  action  on  the  part  of 
Herod  is  seen  to  have  been  the  more  dastardly 
in  view  of  a  fact  which  Matthew  does  not  re- 
cord, but  which  is  found  in  the  Gospel  of 
Mark,  that  Herod  knew  that  he  was  a 
righteous  man  and  a  holy,  and  that  in  the  past 
he  had  heard  him,  and  that  gladly.  Evidently 
at  some  period  he  had  passed  under  the  in- 
fluence of  John's  preaching,  and  had  been  af- 


His  Propaganda  161 

fected  toward  good  thereby.  In  spite  of  these 
things  he  had  imprisoned  him,  but  at  first 
dare  not  slay  him,  because  he  feared  the  mul- 
titude. 

There  had  come  a  day,  however,  when  in 
the  midst  of  debauch  he  had  taken  an  oath 
to  give  to  the  child  of  his  paramour  anything 
that  she  asked;  and  when  the  base  demand 
was  made  for  the  head  of  the  prophet,  he  had 
been  guiltj  of  the  unholy  deed  of  his  murder. 

Now  when  news  reached  him  of  the  w^on- 
ders  wrought  by  Jesus,  his  guilty  soul  was 
filled  with  terror,  as  the  very  superstition  of 
his  nature  suggested  to  him  that  the  man 
whom  he  had  murdered,  had  come  back. 

When  the  King  knew  that  the  report  of 
Him  had  reached  Herod,  and  that  Herod  was 
filled  with  terror,  He  withdrew  to  the  desert; 
for  in  the  case  of  such  a  man  as  Herod,  craven 
fear  would  be  the  inspiration  of  a  dastardly 
courage  which  would  stop  at  nothing,  in  order 
to  accomplish  its  ends. 

It  is  very  interesting  to  note  how  con- 
stantly the  Lord  acted  on  the  basis  of  a  true 
caution  in  the  presence  of  threatened  peril, 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  in  other  connec- 
tions He  constantly  declared  that  men  could 
have  no  power  over  Him  until  His  hour  was 
come. 


(b)  AN  INTERVAL  OF  BENEFICENT  ACTIVITY,   xiv.  14-36 

1.  The  Feeding  of  the  Multitudes.  14-21 
o.  The  Occasion.  14,  15 

The  King's  Vision  of  the  Multitude.  14a 

The  King's  Compassion  and  Healing.  14& 

The  Plea  of  the  Disciples.  15 

/3.  The  Activity.  16-19 

The  King's  Command.  16 

The  Disciples'   Resource.  17 

The  King's  Action.  18,  19a 

The  Disciples'  Distribution.  196 

y.   The  Issue.  20,  21 

The  satisfied  Multitude.  20a 

The  multiplied  Resource.  206 

The  Numbers.  21 

2.  The  Stilling  of  the  Storm.  22-33 

a.  The  Occasion.  23,  23 

The  Disciples  sent  away.  22 

The  Multitudes  sent  away.  23a 

The  King  to  Prayer.  23b 

p.  The  Storm.  24 
The  tempestuous  Waves. 
The  contrary  Wind. 

■y.  The  Coming  of  the  King.  35-33 

The  Approach.  25 

The  Fear  of  the  Disciples.  26 

The  Voice.  27 

The  Venture  of  Peter.  28-31 

The  Issue.  32,  33 

3.  The  Ministry  of  Healing.  34-36 

a.  The  Gathering  of  the  Sick. 
/3.  The  Healing  by  Touch. 


His  Propaganda  163 

(h)    AN  INTERVAL  OF  BENEFICENT  ACTIVITY 

Having  thus  withdrawn  to  the  desert,  multi- 
tudes followed  Him  on  foot  from  the  cities; 
and  far  removed  from  those  who  were  hostile 
to  Him,  there  followed  another  interval  in 
which  He  exerted  His  power  in  beneficent 
ministry.  There  are  three  stxDries  of  the  ex- 
ercise of  that  ministry;  those  of  the  feeding 
of  the  multitudes;  the  stilling  of  the  storm; 
and  a  great  ministry  of  healing. 


1.  The  Feeding  of  the  Multitudes 

Coming  forth  from  His  seclusion,  He  saw 
the  crowds  that  had  followed  Him,  and  the 
vision  of  them  again  moved  His  heart  with 
compassion,  which  He  expressed  by  healing 
their  sick. 

As  the  shadows  of  the  evening  fell,  the 
disciples  besought  Him  to  send  the  people 
away,  in  order  that  they  might  provide  them- 
selves with  food. 

The  answer  of  the  King  was  an  exercise  of 
His  Kingly  authority  and  power  in  feeding 
the  multitudes.  First  declaring  that  there 
was  no  need  that  they  should  go  away,  He 
commanded  His  disciples  to  feed  them. 
Naturally  they  immediately  thought  of  their 


164    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

resources,  and  emphasized  their  insufflciency. 
Taking  the  little  they  had,  the  King  multi- 
plied, while  the  disciples  distributed  to  the 
crowds.  Thus  in  the  desert  He  exercised  His 
power  in  healing  the  sick,  and  feeding  with 
five  loaves  and  two  fishes,  five  thousand  men, 
besides  women  and  children.  We  are  aston- 
ished that  men  did  not  believe  on  Him  when 
they  saw  such  wondrous  works  wrought  by 
His  hands.  Yet  is  not  the  unbelief  of  to-day 
more  astonishing,  for  on  every  hand  He  is  ac- 
complishing the  greater  works  of  spiritual 
feeding  and  healing,  and  yet  men  do  not 
believe. 

2.  The  stilling  of  the  Storm 

Having  satisfied  His  own  heart  by  satisfy- 
ing the  need  of  the  crowd,  the  King  sent  His 
disciples  before  Him  to  the  other  side  of  the 
sea;  and  then  dismissing  the  crowds,  retired 
to  a  mountain  for  loneliness  and  prayer.  It 
is  of  great  interest  to  see  that  even  He  felt 
the  need  of  escaping  at  times  from  the  multi- 
tudes. The  only  way  in  which  it  is  possible 
to  keep  near  to  the  crowds  in  all  highest  and 
tenderest  senses,  is  to  get  away  from  them  at 
times  into  loneliness  with  God.  Such  hours 
of  communion  with  the  Eternal  Love  are  the 


His  Propaganda  165 

hours  tliat  keep  us  compassionate  in  the  pres- 
ence of  human  need.  Familiarity  with  the 
crowd  produces  hardening.  Familiarity  with 
God  issues  in  a  perpetual  re-sensitizing  of  the 
heart,  which  prevents  hardening. 

While  the  King  was  thus  in  the  quiet  rest- 
fulness  of  communion  with  God,  the  disciples 
were  beset  by  dififlculty.  A  storm  had  arisen, 
lashing  the  waves  into  fury,  and  the  wind  was 
contrary.  ^ 

The  Master  in  His  place  of  quiet  retirement 
had  not  forgotten  these  men;  and  in  the  mo- 
ment of  their  gravest  peril  He  came  to  them 
over  the  sea  and  through  the  wind,  strong 
to  deliver,  and  mighty  to  save.  Their  fear  of 
the  storm  was  forgotten  in  their  terror  at 
w^hat  appeared  to  them  to  be  a  phantom,  mov- 
ing across  the  troubled  waters  toward  them, 
until  they  heard  the  well-known  voice,  "  Be  of 
good  cheer;  it  is  I;  be  not  afraid."  It  was 
in  that  moment  of  revelation  that  Peter  made 
his  great  venture  of  faith,  and  successfully 
walked  upon  the  waters,  until  consciousness 
of  the  circumstances,  making  him  for  a  mo- 
ment forgetful  of  the  power  of  his  Lord,  he 
began  to  sink.  The  grace  of  the  Master  was 
immediately  revealed  in  the  fact  that  when 
the  cry  of  the  sinking  man  was  heard.  He 
stretched  forth  His  hand  to  succour  him,  re- 


166    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

buking  not  the  venture  of  his  faith,  but  the 
doubt  which  had  made  it  fail. 

The  issue  of  these  manifestations  of  the 
power  of  the  King  was  that  the  disciples  in 
the  boat  worshipped  Him,  and  declared  that 
in  truth  He  was  the  Son  of  God. 

3.  The  Ministry  of  Healing 

The  last  of  these  three  stories  is  briefly  told, 
and  yet  it  is  full  of  revelation.  When  the  men 
of  Gennesaret  knew  Him,  they  gathered  from 
the  whole  region  those  that  were  sick,  and 
asked  that  they  might  be  allowed  only  to  touch 
the  border  of  His  garment.  It  is  evident  that 
the  King  granted  them  their  request,  for  Mat- 
thew briefly  declares  "  As  many  as  touched 
were  made  whole." 


RENEWED  ATTACK.  xv.  1-20 


I.  The  Jerusalem  Deputation. 

a.  Of  Rulers. 

p.  Concerning   Tradition. 


I,  2 


The  King's  Answer. 

3-9 

0.  The  Evil  of  Tradition. 

3-6 

It  transgresses  the  Commandment. 

3 

Illustration. 

4-6a 

The  Command. 

4 

The  Tradition. 

S.  6a 

It  makes  Void  the  Law 

of  God. 

6b 

j3.  Denunciation. 

7-9 

Hypocrites. 

7a 

The  Word  of  Prophecy. 

7b-9 

The  King's  Explanation. 

10-20 

a.  To  the  Multitude. 

10-11 

/3.  To  the  Disciples. 

12-20 

Their  Fear. 

12 

His  Answer. 

13.  14 

Peter's  Request. 

15 

His  Answer. 

l6-20 

His  Propaganda  169 

C.   RENEWED  ATTACK 

The  interval  of  quietness  was  broken  in 
upon  by  a  renewed  attack,  the  story  of  which 
is  mainly  occupied  with  the  remarkable  and 
searching  answer  of  the  King.  We  have  in 
this  story  the  account  of  the  coming  of  the 
deputation;  of  the  King's  answer  to  them; 
and  of  His  explanation  of  that  answer  to  the 
multitude,^  and  then  to  His  disciples. 

1.  Tlie  Jerusalem  Deputation 

A  company  of  Pharisees  and  scribes  from 
Jerusalem  now  came  to  the  King  with  a 
definite  complaint,  which  they  uttered  in  the 
form  of  a  question.  The  question  they  raised 
was  not  one  of  cleanliness,  but  one  of  ritual. 
The  washing  of  hands  for  the  removal  of 
imaginary  evil  was  a  part  of  the  tradition  of 
the  elders.  To  read  the  inquiry  to-day  is  to 
be  impressed  with  its  triviality,  and  yet  that 
very  triviality  reveals  the  straits  in  which 
these  men  found  themselves,  in  order  to 
formulate  any  charge  against  the  King. 

2.  The  King's  Answer 

That  the  question  involved  more  than  ap- 
pears to  us  is  evident  from  the  passionate 


170    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

protest  uttered  by  the  King  in  answer  to  the 
inquiry.  It  was  a  protest  against  the  evil  of 
tradition.  He  declared  first  that  tradition 
transgressed  the  commandment  of  God.  Of 
this  He  gave  these  men  an  immediate  and  per- 
tinent illustration.  He  first  quoted  a  com- 
mandment, "  Honour  thy  father  and  thy 
mother,"  and  a  commentary  upon  that  from 
the  Mosaic  code,  "  He  that  speaketh  evil  of 
father  or  mother,  let  him  die  the  death."  He 
then  quoted  one  of  their  own  traditions  which 
permitted  the  neglect  of  father  and  mother  in 
the  supposed  interest  of  religion.  That  il- 
lustration revealed  the  fact  that  tradition 
makes  void  the  law  of  God. 

He  then  uttered  a  severe  word  of  denuncia- 
tion as  He  called  them  hypocrites,  and  de- 
clared that  Isaiah's  prophecy  was  fulfilled  in 
them,  that  they  were  the  people  who  honoured 
God  with  the  lips,  while  their  heart  was  far 
from  Him;  in  that  their  worship  of  Him  was 
vain  because  they  taught  the  precepts  of  men. 

3.  The  King's  Explanation 

His  estimate  of  the  seriousness  of  the  ques- 
tion which  had  been  asked  is  further  demon- 
strated by  the  fact  that  having  thus  replied 
to  the  deputation.  He  called  the  multitude  to 


His  Propaganda  171 

Him,  and  explained  His  protest  against  tradi- 
tion in  the  words,  "  Not  that  which  entereth 
into  the  mouth  defileth  the  man;  but  that 
which  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth,  this  de- 
fileth the  man."  This  was  a  word  having 
bearing  on  the  actual  question  they  had  asked 
about  the  neglect  of  washing  of  the  hands  in 
the  eating  of  bread.  Nothing  that  a  man 
takes  into  his  physical  being  by  such  action 
can  defile  the  man.  Those  things  which  pro- 
ceed out  of  the  mouth,  such  things  as  the 
Pharisees  themselves  had  uttered,  are  the 
things  that  defile.  Not  that  they  defile  in  the 
act  of  being  uttered;  but  that  they,  in  their 
utterance,  demonstrate  a  condition  of  de- 
filement. 

The  disciples  then  approached  Him,  having 
evidently  seen  that  His  answer  had  angered 
the  Pharisees,  inquiring,  "  Knowest  Thou  that 
the  Pharisees  were  offended,  when  they  heard 
this  saying? "  and  His  answer  revealed  the 
fact  that  what  He  had  said  was  of  supreme 
importance,  whether  the  Pharisees  were  of- 
fended or  not.  The  tendency  of  human  na- 
ture has  ever  been  to  make  a  religion  of  out- 
ward observances ;  what  a  man  eats  or  drinks, 
or  whether  he  does  this,  or  neglects  to  do  that. 
These  are  supposed  to  be  the  criteria  of  his 
acceptance  with  God.     Such  views  the  King 


172    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ruthlessly  swept  on  one  side  as  He  reaffirmed 
the  teaching  of  the  mount,  that  character  is 
supreme.  The  law  of  God  is  only  perfect  as 
it  stands  alone.  The  addition  of  human  tradi- 
tion imposes  unwarranted  burdens,  and  when 
men  try  to  carry  these,  they  do  so  at  the  cost 
of  laying  down  the  true  burden  of  the  Divine 
Will.  Tradition  is  a  plant  of  human  plant- 
ing. Let  it  then  be  rooted  up,  no  matter  how 
venerable  it  is,  or  how  men  may  be  offended 
by  the  process.  Moreover,  He  declared  that 
they  need  have  no  care  about  these  Pharisees, 
and  charged  them  to  let  them  alone,  for  they 
were  blind  guides. 

Evidently  not  having  grasped  the  full  mean- 
ing of  the  Master's  teaching,  Peter  asked  an 
explanation  of  what  the  King  had  said  to  the 
multitudes.  Gently  rebuking  him,  the  King 
gave  a  detailed  explanation  of  His  meaning, 
as  He  declared  that  the  things  that  come  forth 
from  the  heart  are  evil  thoughts,  murders, 
adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness, 
railings;  affirming  that  by  such  things  men 
are  defiled,  and  not  by  eating  with  unwashen 
hands. 


(c)  AN  INTERVAL  OF  BENEFICENT  ACTIVITY,  xv.  21-39 


n 

le  Canaanitish  Woman. 

21-28 

a. 

The   Woman's  Appeal. 

21-230 

The  Place. 

21 

The   Request. 

22 

The  King's  Silence. 

23a 

p. 

The  Disciples'  Plea. 

23^-24 

Send  her  away. 

2ib 

The  King's  Answer. 

24 

y- 

The   Woman's  Persistence. 

25-28 

The  Cry. 

25 

The  King's  Answer. 

26 

The  Woman's  Agreement. 

27 

The  King's  Answer. 

28 

Of  Word. 

Of  Power, 

2.  The  Ministry  of  Healing.  29-31 

o.  The  Gathering  of  the  Impotent. 
p.  The  Healing, 
y.  The  Issue. 


The  Feeding  of  the  Multitudes. 

32-39 

a.  The  Occasion. 

32 

The  King's  Compassion. 

The  King's  Desire. 

/3.  The  Activity. 

33-36 

The  Disciples'  Resource. 

33.34 

The  King's  Action. 

35,  36a 

The  Disciples'  Distribution. 

36b 

y.  The  Issue. 

37-39 

The  satisfied  Multitudes. 

370 

The  multiplied  Resource. 

37b 

The  Numbers. 

38 

The  King's  Departure. 

39 

His  Propaganda  175 

(c)    AN   INTERVAL  OF  BENEFICENT  ACTIVITY 

Again  the  King  moved  on  His  way,  coming 
this  time  to  the  very  confines  of  Hebrew  ter- 
ritory, into  the  parts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and 
presently  on  to  a  mountain  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  sea  of  Galilee ;  and  again  we  have 
three  activities  of  power;  first  in  the  case  of 
the  Canaanitish  woman;  secondly  in  a  min- 
istry of  healing ;  and  thirdly  in  a  second  feed- 
ing of  the  multitudes. 

1.  The  Canaanitish  Woman 

The  story  of  the  Canaanitish  woman  is  in 
some  sense  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  them 
all.  She  came,  a  woman  outside  the  covenant, 
but  bearing  on  her  heart  the  sorrow  of  her 
daughter's  afiliction,  and  she  came  bringing  it 
with  unswerving  faith,  to  the  One  Who  had 
created  the  love  of  mother.  Hearing  her  cry 
of  distress.  He  apparently  paid  no  attention 
to  it,  giving  her  no  answer. 

Then  the  disciples  interfered,  beseeching 
Him  to  send  her  away,  by  which  they  did  not 
mean  to  suggest  that  He  should  dismiss  her 
without  granting  her  request,  but  that  He 
should  give  her  what  she  asked,  and  so  be  rid 
of  her.     This  is  evident  from  the  King's  an- 


176    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

swer,  in  which  He  declared  that  He  was  not 
sent  except  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

It  was  then  that  the  woman's  persistence 
was  most  wonderfully  manifested.  Pressing 
nearer  to  Him,  she  fell  in  reverence  before 
Him,  and  cried  out  of  the  depth  of  her  heart, 
"  Lord,  help  me  " ;  and  in  answer  the  King 
said  what  at  first  appears  to  be  one  of  the 
most  unusual  things  that  ever  fell  from  His 
lips.  "  It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's 
bread  and  cast  it  to  the  dogs."  To  this  ap- 
parent rebuff  the  woman  replied,  by  agree- 
ing, and  yet  urging  that  there  was  a  privilege 
which  even  dogs  might  enjoy,  that  of  the 
crumbs  which  fall  from  the  master's  table.  To 
that  appeal  the  King  immediately  answered 
in  a  word  of  high  commendation,  and  in  a 
deed  of  healing  power. 

How  strange  at  first  this  story  is  in  the 
matter  of  the  silence  of  the  King,  and  then 
of  His  rebuff.  The  reason  of  His  attitude 
is  revealed  in  the  result  which  followed.  He 
knew  how  strong  that  woman's  faith  was,  and 
His  method  was  one  which  resulted  in  the 
manifestation  of  that  faith  in  all  its  beauty. 
How  perpetually  the  very  best  of  character  is 
hidden,  until  for  its  forthshining  the  King 
hides  His  face.     It  is  in  the  darker  dispensa- 


His  Propaganda  177 

tions  of  His  dealings  with  us  that  we  learn 
the  meaning  of  His  method,  and  so  discover 
Him  most  perfectly.  It  is  through  such  cir- 
cumstances, moreover,  that  we  are  changed 
into  His  likeness,  and  our  best  and  highest 
possibilities  are  realized.  When  He  seems 
least  kind,  let  us  rest  assured  that  His  loving- 
kindness  is  most  perfectly  at  work,  and  let  us 
then  most  patiently  wait  for  Him. 

2.  The  Ministry  of  Healing 

In  this  story  of  the  gathering  of  the  multi- 
tudes to  Him  on  the  mountain  in  Galilee, 
bringing  with  them  their  impotent  folk,  and 
of  His  healing  of  them,  we  have  another  mani- 
festation of  the  unlimited  resources,  unmeas- 
ured power,  and  ungrudging  grace  of  the 
King.  These  people  were  many  of  them  in  all 
probability  outside  the  covenant,  as  they  had 
travelled  through  the  region  of  Decapolis. 
That  is  the  significance  of  the  declaration  of 
Matthew  that  when  they  saw  their  impo- 
tent folk  healed,  they  glorified  the  God  of 
Israel. 

Within  the  Divine  economy  He  had  largely 
confined  His  healing  influence  and  ministry  to 
the  chosen  people  to  whom  He  had  been  sent, 
but  as  in  the  case  of  the  Canaanitish  woman, 


178    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

so  now  again,  true  to  the  Divine  intention 
concerning  the  chosen  people,  when  strangers 
and  aliens  came  to  Him  in  faith.  He  gave  them 
blessing  without  stint. 


3.  The  Feeding  of  the  Multitudes 

Again  we  have  the  account  of  the  feeding 
of  multitudes,  but  it  is  now  the  feeding  of 
these  very  multitudes  which  had  followed 
Him,  and  who  by  reason  of  His  works,  had 
learned  to  glorify  the  God  of  Israel.  Toward 
them  the  King's  heart  went  out  in  compassion, 
and  He  declared  to  His  disciples  that  He  de- 
sired that  they  should  not  be  sent  away  fast- 
ing, lest  they  should  faint  by  the  way. 

What  a  marvellous  exhibition  we  have  of 
the  slowness  of  faith  in  the  case  of  these  dis- 
ciples, who  notwithstanding  what  they  had 
seen  the  Master  do  with  five  loaves  and  two 
fishes  among  five  thousand  men,  yet  now  ques- 
tioned Him  as  to  how  they  should  feed  a 
smaller  crowd  of  four  thousand  men,  with 
more  supplies;  seven  loaves  and  a  few 
fishes. 

Yet  without  rebuking  their  lack  of  faith, 
again  He  took  their  resources,  and  multiplied 
them  to  meet  the  necessity  of  the  crowds. 
Again  we  have  the  picture  of  the  satisfied 


His  Propaganda  179 

multitudes  and  the  multiplied  resources  of 
the  disciples;  and  again  the  King  satisfied 
in  His  own  heart  in  the  satisfaction  of  the 
multitudes,  sent  them  away,  and  then  Him- 
self departed. 


d.  ALLIED  HOSTILITY.  xvi.  1-12 

1.  The  Demand  for  a  Sign.  i 

o.  The  Coalition.    Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 
^.  The  Purpose.      Tempting  Him. 

2.  The  Answer  of  the  King.  2-4 

o.  Rebuke.  2,  3 

Their  Weather  Wisdom. 

Their  spiritual   Folly. 
p.  Refusal.  4 

The  Reason. 

The  only  Sign. 

3.  The  Explanation  to  His  Disciples.  s-" 

a.  The  Warning.  5,  6 

(An   Incident.  S) 

Against  \  Traditionalism.  6 
1  Naturalism. 

p.  The  Misunderstanding.  7 
Their  Difficulty.     They  reasoned. 
Their  Decision.      No  Bread. 

y.  The  Explanation.  8-11 

Rebuke.  8 

Reminder.  9.  10 

Repetition.  u 

8.  The  Understanding.  12 


His  Propaganda  181 

d.   ALLIED   HOSTILITY 

The  final  movement  in  this  section  spe- 
cially dealing  with  the  conflict  of  the  King, 
tells  the  story  of  a  formal  request  for  a  sign 
preferred  by  a  coalition  of  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
ducees.  We  have  the  account  of  the  demand 
for  a  sign;  the  answer  of  the  King;  and  His 
explanation  of  His  answer  to  His  own 
disciples. 

1.  The  Demand  for  a  Sign 

That  which  is  remarkable  in  this  attack 
upon  Christ  was  the  fact  that  the  deputation 
was  composed  of  representatives  of  the  two 
religious  parties  most  utterly  opposed.  It, 
was  a  coalition  of  men  holding  entirely  di- 
vergent views,  for  the  express  purpose  'of 
leading  Him  into  some  attempt  which  would 
in  their  opinion  have  revealed  His  incom- 
petence. The  form  of  their  request  would 
seem  to  suggest  that  for  the  moment  they  ad- 
mitted that  He  had  wrought  signs  on  the 
earth,  but  they  now  asked  for  one  from 
heaven;  that  is,  something  patently  super- 
natural and  spectacular. 

2.  The  Answer  of  the  King 

The  King's  response  consisted  of  rebuke 
and  refusal.     He  first  rebuked  them  for  the 


182    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

fact  that  they  were  wise  in  the  matter  of 
the  weather,  but  entirely  lacking  wisdom  in 
the  spiritual  signs  of  the  times. 

He  then  definitely  refused  to  give  the  sign 
they  asked,  giving  as  His  reason  that  the  sign 
was  asked  in  the  name  of  an  evil  and  adulter- 
ous generation;  and  briefly  repeating  what 
He  had  said  with  greater  definiteness  on  a 
previous  occasion,  that  the  only  sign  that 
would  be  granted  to  them  would  be  that  of 
Jonah.  There  is  nothing  more  interesting  in 
the  story  of  this  propaganda  of  the  King  than 
His  suppression  of  the  marvellous  powers 
which  He  possessed.  How  easily  He  might 
have  given  these  men  a  sign  which  would  have 
startled  and  overwhelmed  them.  But  He 
never  used  His  power  save  in  the  realm  of  the 
Divine  wisdom  and  love.  Any  mere  exhibi- 
tion of  ability  would  have  been  wasted  so  far 
as  the  purpose  of  His  life  and  ministry,  that 
of  the  establishment  of  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven,  was  concerned.  There  is  no  waste  in 
the  economy  of  Jesus.  His  pearls  are  never 
cast  before  swine. 

3.  The  Explanation  to  His  Disciples 

As  the  direct  outcome  of  this  request  for 
a  sign,  and  His  refusal.  He  uttered  words  of 


His  Propaganda  183 

solemn  warning  to  His  disciples.  Matthew 
introduces  liis  record  of  this  warning  by 
briefly  noticing  the  fact  that  His  disciples 
had  forgotten  to  take  bread,  thus  preparing 
us  for  a  misunderstanding  on  their  part,  to 
be  almost  immediately  described.  The  King's 
warning  consisted  of  the  command  to  beware 
of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees, 
by  which,  as  a  subsequent  declaration  reveals. 
He  warned  them  against  the  teaching  of  these 
men.  Traditionalism  and  naturalism  are  cor- 
rupting influences  in  religion. 

The  disciples  did  not  understand  Him. 
Their  sense  of  difficulty  is  revealed  in  the 
statement  that  they  reasoned  among  them- 
selves, and  the  result  of  the  reasoning  was 
that  they  decided  that  He  referred  to  the 
fact  that  they  had  not  brought  bread.  It  is 
an  amazing  revelation  of  the  blindness  of 
these  men.  It  really  appears  as  though  the 
two  miracles  of  feeding  had  impressed  them 
with  the  importance  of  taking  loaves,  rather 
than  that  of  being  with  Christ.  Thus  are  men 
constantly  in  danger  of  putting  the  emphasis 
in  the  wrong  place. 

Knowing  their  difficulty,  and  their  false  de- 
cision, the  Lord  gave  them  an  explanation  of 
His  meaning,  as  He  first  rebuked  them  for 
their  lack  of  faith,  and,  reminding  them  of 


184    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

the  miracles,  declared  that  He  had  not  spoken 
concerning  bread.  He  then  repeated  His 
word  of  warning,  leaving  them  to  come  to  a 
right  understanding  of  His  intention,  seeing 
that  He  had  now  eliminated  the  fact  of  their 
concern  about  loaves.  Matthew  declares  that 
they  then  understood  that  He  spoke  not  of  the 
leaven  of  bread,  but  of  the  teaching  of  the 
Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 


iv.  His  Victory.  xvi.  13-20 

a.  THE  CHALLENGE  AND  CONFESSION.  13-16 


I.  The  first  Movement. 

13.  14 

0.  The  Inquiry. 

13 

p.  The  Answer. 

14 

2.  The  second  Movement. 

15.  16 

a.  The  Inquiry. 

15 

p.  The  Answer. 

16 

b.  THE  CONFESSION  AND  CHARGE. 

17-20 

I.  The  Beatitude. 

17 

2.  The  Secret  revealed. 

18,  19 

0.  The  Man. 

18a 

p.  The  Church. 

18&,  19 

Its  Foundation. 

Its  Builder. 

Its  Aggression. 

Its  Authority. 

3.  The  Warning. 


His  Propaganda  187 

iv.  His  Victory 

This  is  the  last  movement  in  the  section 
dealing  with  the  King's  enforcement  of  claims, 
and  brief  though  the  paragraph  be,  it  is  of 
the  greatest  importance,  for  it  tells  the  story 
of  that  victory  which  prepared  the  way  for  the 
final  movement  in  His  mission. 

By  the  persistent  and  clearly  manifested  ac- 
tion of  the  rulers  the  King  had  now  been  re- 
jected, and  consequently  the  establishment  of 
the  Kingdom  was  postponed.  Here  we  have 
the  first  hint  of  a  new  departure.  Matthew 
records  the  challenge  of  the  King,  and  the 
confession  of  the  disciples ;  and  the  confession 
of  the  King,  and  His  charge  to  His  disciples. 

a.   THE  CHALLENGE  AND  CONFESSION 

Having  arrived  in  the  parts  of  Csesarea 
Philippi  He  challenged  them  as  to  who  men 
said  that  He  was.  They  replied  in  such  a 
way  as  to  reveal  the  singular  effect  which  His 
ministry  had  produced,  telling  Him  only  of 
the  highest  and  best  things  they  had  heard. 
Their  testimony  revealed  the  fact  that  in  His 
ministry,  men  had  detected  the  true  prophetic 
note,  and  that  in  varied  emphases ;  as  they  had 


188    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

spoken  of  Him  as  John  the  Baptist,  Elijah, 
Jeremiah,  or  one  of  the  prophets. 

Having  heard  this  statement  the  King  im- 
mediately narrowed  and  intensified  His  in- 
quiry as  He  appealed  to  them  "  But  who  say 
ye  that  I  am? "  It  was  in  answer  to  that 
inquiry  that  Simon  Peter  made  his  great  con- 
fession, a  confession  of  conviction  that  his 
Master  was  indeed  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God,  or  in  other  words,  that  He  was 
the  long  looked  for  Messiah,  the  King  for 
Whom  the  nation  had  been  waiting.  There 
is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  on  this  occasion,  as 
was  so  constantly  the  case,  Peter  was  the 
spokesman  for  the  rest  of  the  disciples.  This, 
then,  was  the  supreme  hour  up  to  this  point, 
of  the  victory  in  the  ministry  of  the  Lord.  In 
order  that  He  might  proceed  to  the  comple- 
tion of  His  work  in  the  world,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  there  should  be  those  who  were  more 
than  loyal  to  Him  as  a  great  Teacher,  sym- 
pathetic with  Him  as  a  great  Idealist,  or  im- 
pressed by  Him  as  a  mighty  Worker.  They 
must  at  least  realize  His  separation  from  all 
other  teachers,  and  that  He  was  the  supreme 
One  in  that  economy  of  God,  in  which  they 
had  been  born.  This  victory  was  achieved, 
Peter's  confession  being  the  evidence  thereof. 


His  Propaganda  189 

h.  THE  CONFESSION  AND  CHARGE 

The  King  immediately  responded  to  the 
confession  of  Peter  as  He  uttered  the  word  of 
blessing  upon  him,  declaring  that  what  he 
had  now  confessed  had  not  been  revealed  to 
him  by  flesh  and  blood,  but  by  His  Father. 
The  revelation  had  come  to  the  man  through 
Christ  Himself,  not  merely  through  the  per- 
fection ^nd  power  of  His  human  influence,  but 
because  the  Father  had  been  able  through  the 
Son  to  express  the  fulfilment  of  His  purpose 
in  Him. 

Having  thus  uttered  His  beatitude.  He 
made  His  great  confession,  and  revealed  the 
secret  of  the  method  by  which  He  would  pro- 
ceed to  the  ultimate  establishment  of  His 
Kingdom. 

The  first  word  of  that  secret  had  to  do 
w4th  the  man  who  had  made  the  confession. 
When  He  first  met  him.  He  had  said  to  him, 
"Thou  Shalt  be  called  Cephas  (which  is  by 
interpretation,  Peter)."  He  now  declared 
"  Thou  art  Peter."  It  is  noticeable  that  in 
uttering  the  beatitude  He  did  not  use  this 
name,  but  spoke  of  him  as  he  was  by  nature, 
Simon  Bar-Jonah.  Through  the  revelation  of 
God  through  Christ  this  man  had  reached  the 


190   The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

moment  of  illumination ;  he  had  become  rock, 
because  he  had  passed  into  the  closest  fellow- 
ship possible  with  the  Divine  nature. 

He  then  for  the  first  time  spoke  of  His 
ecclesia,  declaring  that  it  should  be  founded 
upon  this  rock  of  fellowship  in  the  nature  of 
God.  He,  moreover,  with  singular  dignity, 
affirmed  that  He  Himself  would  build  His 
Church,  and  proceeded  to  declare  that  in  its 
aggressive  mission  it  would  conquer  all  ene- 
mies, even  the  gates  of  Hades  not  being  able  to 
prevail  against  it ;  and  finally  announced  that 
it  should  be  His  instrument  of  authority  in 
the  moral  realm  amid  the  affairs  of  men. 
Thus  while  the  Hebrew  nation  had  rejected 
the  King,  and  the  establishment  of  the  King- 
dom was  postponed,  all  the  principles  and 
privileges  of  the  Kingdom  were  to  be  em- 
bodied in  a  new  society  among  men,  of  which 
He  spoke  as  His  Church.  The  creation  of 
that  new  society  was  the  outcome  of  the  re- 
fusal of  men  to  accept  the  King. 

His  final  word  was  one  of  warning,  in 
which  He  charged  the  disciples  that  they 
should  tell  no  man  that  He  was  the  Christ, 
the  meaning  of  which  is  made  plain  when 
we  remember  the  beatitude  He  had  uttered 
to  Simon,  in  that  He  had  said  "  Flesh  and 


His  Propaganda  191 

blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  My 
Father."  So  they  were  ever  to  remember 
that  they  could  not  reveal  to  men  the  deepest 
fact  concerning  Himself.  That  must  ever  be 
a  revelation  of  God  through  Himself. 


C.    HIS  PASSION. 


xvi.  21— xxviii. 


I.   HIS  CROSS  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS.       xvi.  21-xx. 
i.  The  Cross  and  the  Glory.  xvi.  21— xvii.  20 

a.  INSTRUCTION.  xvi.  21-28 


I.  The  Cross. 

21-26 

a.  The  first   Unveiling. 

21 

p.  The  first  Refusal. 

22 

y.  The  Explanation. 

23-26 

The   Rebuke. 

23 

The  Proclamation. 

24 

The   Reason. 

25 

The  Appeal. 

26 

2.  The  Glory. 

27,  28 

a.  The  Proclamation. 

27 

The  Fact. 

The  Activity. 

/3.  The  Promise. 

28 

LLUSTRATION. 

xvii.  I -2 1 

I.  Manifestation. 

1-13 

a.  The  Glory. 

I,  2 

/3.  The   Cross. 

3 

y.  The  Sequel. 

413 

The  Blunder  of  Peter. 

4 

The  Rebuke  from  Heaven. 

5 

The   Disciples'   Fear. 

6 

The  Touch  of  the  King. 

7 

The  final  Vision, 

8 

The  Charge. 

9-13 

2.  Application. 

14-20 

a.  The  Appeal  to  the  King. 

14-16 

The  Father  and  the  Boy. 

The  helpless  Disciples. 

/3.  The  Answer  of  the  King. 

17,  18 

Rebuke. 

Power. 

y.  The  Sequel. 

19,  xo 

The  Disciples'   Inquiry. 

19 

The  King's  Answer. 


His  Passion  193 


C.  HIS  PASSION 

We  now  come  to  the  final  division  of  the 
Gospel,  the  one  at  once  most  full  of  majesty 
and  mystery.  It  was  a  period  during  which 
His  own  disciples  were  unable  to  understand 
Him  fully.  They  were  filled  with  amazement 
and  dread,  and  walked  after  Him  rather  than 
with  Him.  All  the  way  He  was  patiently 
dealing  with  them,  persistently  leading  them 
into  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Cross,  and  pre- 
paring them  both  for  the  darkness  of  the  final 
hour,  and  for  the  dawning  of  a  new  day  of 
illumination,  in  which  they  would  understand 
as  they  could  not  at  the  moment,  the  things 
He  did  and  said.  For  the  most  part  His  min- 
istry was  exercised  on  their  behalf  from 
Caesarea  Philippi  to  Calvary.  Not  that  He 
entirely  abandoned  the  multitudes,  for  again 
and  again  He  turned  to  them,  and  to  the  end 
manifested  His  compassion  toward  them. 
There  are  four  sections  in  the  division  dealing; 
with  His  Cross  and  His  subjects;  His  rejec- 
tion of  the  Hebrew  nation;  His  prediction  to 
His  subjects;  and  His  travail  and  triumph. 

I.  HIS  CROSS  AND  HIS  SUBJECTS 

After  Caesarea  Philippi  the  King  devoted 
Himself  in  a  very  special  way  to  the  instruc- 


194    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

tion  of  His  subjects  concerning  the  Cross;  and 
a  careful  consideration  of  the  whole  section 
will  reveal  three  movements  dealing  with 
three  aspects  of  the  Cross.  The  first  was  con- 
cerned with  the  Cross  and  the  glory;  the  sec- 
ond with  the  Cross  and  the  grace;  the  third 
with  the  Cross  and  the  Kingdom.  In  each  of 
these  we  shall  find  first  definite  instruction, 
and  then  some  form  of  illustration,  in  the  do- 
ing and  teaching  of  the  King. 

i.  The  Cross  and  the  Glory 

a.   INSTRUCTION 

Immediately  following  the  confession  of 
Peter,  and  the  King's  answering  confession 
concerning  His  Church,  He  began  to  speak 
of  His  Cross.  Whereas  there  are  evidences 
of  His  own  consciousness  of  that  Cross  in  the 
earlier  stages  of  His  ministry,  and  figurative 
allusions  to  it.  He  had  never  definitely  re- 
ferred to  it  until  this  period.  The  first  un- 
veiling was  characterized  by  an  almost  awful 
directness  of  statement,  as  He  told  them  that 
He  must  go  to  Jerusalem,  suffer  many  things 
of  the  rulers,  be  killed,  and  the  third  day  be 
raised  up.  Let  it  at  once  be  observed  that  His 
statement  concerning  the  Cross  included  the 
declaration  of  resurrection. 


His  Passion  195 


From  this  unveiling  of  the  Cross  His  dis- 
ciples instinctively  shrank.  They  were  as  yet 
only  subjects  of  the  King,  interpreting  King- 
ship according  to  their  own  ideals.  The  wis- 
dom and  the  love  of  God  were  beyond  their 
comprehension,  and  therefore  they  trembled, 
and  Peter  became  the  spokesman  of  their  pro- 
test. That  protest  was  passionate  and  angry. 
There  can  be  no  question  that  it  was  born  of 
his  affection  for  his  Lord,  and  his  conviction 
that  what  He  proposed,  was  the  utterest  folly 
in  the  interest  of  the  establishment  of  the 
Kingdom. 

The  King  immediately  explained  His  mean- 
ing in  the  most  startling  and  arresting  way. 
He  sternly  rebuked  the  attitude  of  Peter  as 
He  addressed  him  as  Satan,  and  declared  that 
his  mental  attitude  was  out  of  harmony  with, 
the  Divine  purpose,  and  accorded  with  the 
materialized  outlook  of  men. 

He  then  clearly  declared  that  those  who 
would  follow  Him  henceforth  must  in  the 
necessity  of  the  case  do  so  by  the  way  of  the 
Cross,  and  that  the  only  preparation  for  such 
following  would  be  the  denial  of  self,  and 
fellowship  in  the  Cross;  appealing  to  them  in 
the  words  which  have  become  solemnly 
familiar,  "  What  shall  a  man  be  profited,  if 
he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  forfeit  his 


196    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

life?  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for 
his  life?  " 

Closely  connected  with  this  first  unveiling 
of  the  Cross  the  King  made  proclamation  of 
the  coming  glory,  as  He  declared  that  He 
would  come  in  glory,  and  that  in  such  com- 
ing would  render  to  men  according  to  their 
works.  The  last  word  was  that  of  a  promise 
that  some  of  those  who  listened  should  yet  see 
Him  coming  in  His  Kingdom,  an  unquestion- 
able reference  to  the  vision  granted  them  on 
the  holy  mount. 

h.   ILLUSTRATION 

This  teaching  concerning  the  Cross  and  the 
glory  was  immediately  followed  by  the  il- 
lustration of  the  holy  mount,  and  that  which 
followed.  On  the  mount  they  had  a  mani- 
festation of  the  relation  between  the  glory  and 
the  Cross ;  and  in  the  valley  an  application  of 
the  truth. 

1.  Manifestation 

"After  six  days,"  and  it  is  interesting  to 
observe  that  we  have  no  record  of  what 
transpired  in  those  days.  In  all  probability 
they    were    days    of    silence.     The    strange 


His  Passion  197 


declaration  of  the  King  concerning  the  Cross 
had  crushed  the  hearts  of  these  men. 

Now,  to  tJiree  of  their  number,  as  special 
training  for  special  service,  was  granted  a 
wondrous  vision  of  His  glory.  In  the  high 
mountain  apart  they  saw  Him  in  all  the  re- 
splendent beauty  of  His  perfected  humanity, 
'His  face  shining  as  the  sun.  His  very  garments 
becoming  white  as  the  light.  There,  in  that 
unsullied  splendour,  they  beheld  Him,  and 
heard  Him  talking  with  Moses  and  Elijah. 
Whereas  Matthew  does  not  record  the  fact, 
we  know  from  the  other  evangelists  that  the 
subject  of  converse  was  the  very  one  which 
they  had  shunned. 

The  true  force  and  meaning  of  this  they 
did  not  comprehend  until  the  Spirit  came, 
and  this  was  evidenced  by  Peter's  blunder, 
when  he  said,  "  Lord,  it  is  good  for  us  to 
be  here,"  and  proposed  the  erection  of  taber- 
nacles, one  for  the  Master,  one  for  Moses,  and 
one  for  Elijah.  If  his  word,  "  Lord,  it  is  good 
for  us  to  be  here  "  be  put  into  contrast  with 
the  last  thing  he  is  recorded  to  have  said  prior 
to  that,  "  God  have  mercy  on  Thee,  Lord :  this 
shall  never  be  unto  Thee,"  we  shall  under- 
stand his  meaning.  The  Cross  was  a  scan- 
dal.    The  glory  was  to  be  desired. 

This  attitude  of  Peter  was  immediately  re- 


198    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

buked  by  the  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  and  the 
disciples  were  filled  anew  with  fear.  The 
grace  of  the  King  was  immediately  manifested 
as  He  touched  them,  and  bade  them  "  Arise, 
and  be  not  afraid."  The  final  vision  was  that 
of  Jesus  only. 

On  the  way  down  from  the  mountain  He 
charged  them  that  what  they  had  there  seen 
was  not  to  be  proclaimed  to  men  until  after 
His  resurrection,  and  answered  their  inquiry 
concerning  Elijah. 

2.  Application 

Having  thus  been  brought  back  face  to  face 
w^ith  the  relation  between  the  glory  and  the 
Cross  in  the  mount  of  vision,  they  passed  to 
the  valley ;  and  the  relation  is  revealed  in  the 
incident  which  occurred.  We  are  naturally 
arrested  by  the  contrast  between  the  mountain 
and  the  valley.  There  the  King  in  converse 
with  glorified  saints;  here  in  contact  with 
demon-possessed  men.  On  the  mountain  the 
King  in  all  the  glory  of  His  Person;  in  the 
valley  His  representatives  baffled  and  beaten. 

The  appeal  to  the  King  was  made  by  a 
father  on  behalf  of  his  boy,  and  in  the  appeal 
He  declared  the  helplessness  of  the  disciples 
to  whom  he  had  brought  the  boy. 


His  Passion  199 


The  answer  of  the  King  was  first  that  of 
rebuke  of  the  generation,  and  then  that  of 
the  word  of  power  whereby  the  demon  was 
sent  forth,  and  the  boy  was  cured. 

The  disciples  immediately  asked  w^hy  they 
had  failed,  and  were  answered  that  their  fail- 
ure was  due  to  their  lack  of  faith.  It  was  a 
striking  answer.  They  had  failed  for  lack 
of  that  faith  which  yields  the  whole  life  to  His 
control.  When  the  father  brought  the  boy  to 
them,  there  was  in  their  heart  a  questioning 
of  Him  concerning  the  last  word  He  had 
spoken  to  them,  as  to  the  necessity  for  the 
Cross ;  and  the  presence  of  that  unbelief  para- 
lyzed their  power.  They  had  cast  out  demons 
before,  but  now  because  of  failure  of  faith 
they  had  failed.  Hence  they  were  reminded 
that  in  this  new  economy  the  glory  of  victory 
must  come  by  the  way  of  the  acceptation  of 
the  Cross. 


ii.  The  Cross  and  the  Grace. 


XVll.  22 ^XIX.  22 


a.  INSTRUCTION. 

I.  Direct. 

o.  The  King's  Declaration. 
/3.  The  Subjects'  Sorrow. 


XVll.  22 — XVlll. 


23 

xvii.  24 — xviii. 


2.  Indirect. 

a.  The  Cross  and  the  Commonplace. 
The   Half-Shekel   demanded. 
The   Cross. 

The   Freedom   of   the    Sons. 

The  Consent  to  Bondage. 

p.  The   Cross  and   Greatness. 
The   Inquiry. 
The  Answer. 

The   Object-Lesson.     The   Child, 
The  Cross. 

To  be  like  the  Child. 
To  serve  the  Child. 
The   Possibility. 
The    Peril. 
The  Power. 
To  save  the  Child. 

The  Divine  Interest. 
The  Divine  Activity. 
The  Divine  Purpose. 

y.  The  Cross  and  Forgiveness. 
The  King's  Teaching. 
The  Supposition. 
The  Way  of  the  Cross. 

The  Gaining  of  the  Brother. 
By   individual   Approach. 
By  united  Appeal. 
By   Church   Action. 
The  Possibility. 

Authority.      Given. 
The  Law.        Prayer. 
The  Secret.    The  Presence  of  the  King. 
Peter's  Inquiry. 
The  King's  Answer. 
Direct. 

Parabolic   Illustration. 
The  Way  of  the  King. 

Compassion. 
The  Way  of  the  forgiven  Servant, 

Lack  of  Compassion. 
The  Way  of  the  King. 
Punishment, 
Direct. 


XVll.  24-27 

24,  2sa 

256-27 

25b,  26 

27 

xviii.  I- 14 

I 

2-14 

2 

3-14 

3,4 

5-9 

5 

6,7 

8,9 

10-14 

10 

12,  13 

14 

xviii.  IS-3S 

xviii.  15-20 

15a 

IS&-17 


18-20 


23-34 
23-27 


28-31 
32-34 


His  Passion  201 


ii.  The  Cross  and  the  Grace 

a.   INSTRUCTION 

In  this  section  the  dominant  note  is  that 
of  the  grace  which  results  from  the  accepta- 
tion of  the  principle  of  the  Cross.  We  have 
first  the  direct  teaching  of  the  King,  and 
secondly  His  indirect  revelation  of  this  grace. 

1.  Direct  ~ 

For  a  time  after  the  experience  of  the 
mount,  they  remained  in  Galilee,  and  there 
the  Lord  repeated  the  declaration  which  He 
had  made  at  Csesarea  Philippi  concerning  His 
Cross  and  His  resurrection.  That  they  had 
learned  something  in  the  interval  is  evident 
from  the  fact  that  there  was  no  protest;  but 
that  they  were  still  under  the  shadow  is  re- 
vealed in  the  statement  that  they  were  exceed- 
ing sorry. 

2.  Indirect 

In  the  incidents  and  the  teaching  immedi- 
ately following  we  have  the  revelation  of  the 
grace  which  results  from  the  Cross.  There 
are  three  matters  to  be  considered ;  the  Cross 
and  the  commonplace;  the  Cross  and  great- 
ness ;  the  Cross  and  forgiveness. 


202    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

^— ^         •^^——  ' 

a.  The  Cross  and  the  Commonplace 

In  Capernaum  those  who  received  the  half- 
shekel  asked  Peter  whether  their  Master  paid 
it.  It  is  evident  that  they  were  collecting  it, 
from  the  fact  that  subsequently  it  was  paid, 
as  the  story  reveals.  The  negative  form  of 
their  question  is  suggestive  of  a  critical  at- 
titude, as  though  they  did  not  think  that  He 
did  pay  it.     Peter  replied  that  He  did. 

The  reply,  while  perfectly  natural  and  in- 
tended in  defence  of  his  Lord,  was  incidentally 
a  revelation  of  the  fact  that  he  did  not  under- 
stand Who  his  Lord  was;  and  his  answer  af- 
forded the  opportunity  for  an  action  on  the 
part  of  the  King,  which  was  a  revelation  of 
His  grace. 

His  conversation  with  Simon  suggestively 
reminded  him  of  His  relation  to  God,  which 
had  been  proclaimed  upon  the  mountain,  and 
which  Peter  had  confessed  at  Caesarea  Phil- 
ippi.  Because  He  was  the  Son  of  the  King, 
He  was  not  liable  to  the  paying  of  tribute. 
Then  immediately  His  action  was  a  revelation 
of  His  grace.  In  order  that  these  men  might 
not  be  caused  to  stumble.  He  Who  was  free 
as  Son,  consented  to  bondage,  in  that  He  paid 
the   half-shekel.    His   grace   was,    moreover, 


His  Passion  203 


manifested  in  the  fact  that  He  paid  it  in  fel- 
lowship with  Peter. 

/S.  The  Cross  and  Greatness 

The  disciples  came  to  Jesus  asking,  "  Who 
then  is  greatest  in  the  Kingdom  of  heaven?  " 
and  the  inquiry  was  a  revelation  of  their  in- 
ability to  understand  His  teaching  concerning 
the  Cross,~or  to  accept  it  as  a  principle  of  life. 

The  King's  answer  consisted  of  an  action, 
and  teaching  growing  out  of  that  action.  He 
first  took  a  child,  and  set  him  in  the  midst, 
and  then  keeping  their  attention  fixed  upon 
that  child  throughout;  He  brought  them  face 
to  face  with  the  necessity  for  the  Cross. 

They  had  asked  Him  as  to  greatness  within 
the  Kingdom.  He  declared  that  in  order  to 
enter  the  Kingdom  they  must  become  as  chil- 
dren, and  in  order  to  greatness  they  must 
humble  themselves  as  that  child.  In  order  to 
be  like  the  child,  they  must  consent  to  the 
principle  of  the  Cross. 

Then,  His  eye  still  upon  the  child.  He  went 
further,  and  showed  that  in  order  to  serve  the 
child,  they  must  consent  to  the  same  prin- 
ciple. The  possibility  of  service  was  first  de- 
clared, and  dignified,  as  He  declared  that  the 
reception  of  the  child  was  the  reception  of 


204    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

Himself.  The  peril  of  failure  was  revealed  in 
His  solemn  words  concerning-  the  possibility 
of  making  a  child  stumble;  and  finally  the 
power  by  which  that  peril  should  be  avoided, 
and  that  possibility  of  service  realized  was 
declared  in  the  most  solemn  terms ;  and  again 
they  were  the  terms  that  insisted  upon  the 
necessity  for  consent  to  the  Cross,  even  to  the 
point  of  cutting  off  of  the  hand  or  foot,  or 
the  plucking  out  of  the  eye. 

With  the  child  still  as  the  centre  of  ob- 
servation, He  further  revealed  that  the  way  by 
which  the  little  child  might  be  saved  was  that 
of  the  Cross.  He  afi&rmed  the  Divine  interest 
in  the  child  as  He  declared  that  their  angels 
behold  the  face  of  the  Father  in  heaven;  and 
then  in  brief  words,  adopting  the  figure  of  the 
shepherd,  revealed  the  Divine  activity,  finally 
affirming  that  the  Divine  purpose  was  that  not 
one  little  one  should  perish.  In  order,  there- 
fore, to  the  saving  of  the  child,  there  must 
be  the  method  of  the  Cross  in  the  journey  to 
the  mountains  to  seek  that  which  goeth  astray. 

y.  The  Cross  and  Forgiveness 

The  grace  resulting  from  the  Cross  is  re- 
vealed in  the  teaching  which  has  to  do  with 
forgiveness,   and   here   we   have   the   King's 


His  Passion  205 


teaching;  the  inquiry  of  Peter;  and  the  King's 
answer  thereto. 

The  King's  Teaching 

The  teaching  of  the  King  on  this  subject 
commenced  with  a  supposition,  "  If  thy 
brother  sin  against  thee,"  and  proceeded  to 
reveal  the  gracious  activity  of  the  Cross  in 
such  a  case. 

The  motive  of  everything  inculcated  is  that 
of  the  gaining  of  the  brother  who  has  sinned. 
This  is  to  be  attempted  by  individual  ap- 
proach, and  it  will  at  once  be  recognized  that 
in  such  approach  there  is  need  for  the  denial 
of  self.  If  the  individual  approach  fails,  then 
the  same  purpose  is  to  be  aimed  at  by  united 
appeal.  If  this  should  also  fail,  then  the 
Church  is  to  take  action,  and  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  end  sought  is  still  that  of 
the  gaining  of  the  sinning  brother.  This  is 
true,  moreover,  even  when  the  Church,  because 
of  his  rebellion,  is  compelled  to  separate  him 
from  its  fellowship.  He  is  then  to  be  looked 
upon  as  a  Gentile  and  a  publican,  that  is,  as  a 
man  for  whom  Christ  died,  on  behalf  of  whom 
the  Church  is  to  exercise  a  ministry  intended 
to  restore  him. 

If  these  instructions  are  carefully  consid- 


206    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

ered,  the  difficulty  of  them  will  at  once  be 
recognized;  and  that  difficulty  the  King  evi- 
dently recognized,  for  it  was  in  this  connec- 
tion that  He  uttered  the  remarkable  words, 
setting  forth  the  authority  of  the  Church,  re* 
vealing  the  law  of  prayer  by  which  it  is  able 
to  exercise  that  authority,  and  unveiling  the 
central  secret  both  of  prayer  and  of  authority, 
that  of  His  own  presence  in  the  midst.  In 
the  light  of  the  whole  of  this  movement  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  King  in  the  midst  is  the  One, 
Who  according  to  His  own  teaching,  was  to 
be  crowned  by  the  way  of  the  Cross ;  and  con- 
.sequently  the  authority  of  the  Church  grow- 
ing out  of  fellowship  with  God  through  Him, 
is  the  authority  which  she  gains  in  fellow- 
ship with  His  Cross. 

Peter's  Inquiry 

It  is  evident  that  the  duty  of  forgiveness 
was  impressed  upon  the  disciples  by  the  fact 
that  Peter  asked  Him  "  How  oft?  "  The  ques- 
tion, moreover,  seems  to  suggest  Peter's  sense 
of  the  difficulty  of  obedience. 

The  King's  Answer 

The  answer  of  the  King  to  Peter  was  first 
a  direct  word.     Peter  had  suggested  forgiv- 


His  Passion  207 


ing  seven  times,  and  perhaps  imagined  that 
in  that  suggestion  he  had  reached  the  ulti- 
mate height  of  virtue.  The  suggestion  of 
seven  was  swept  away  by  the  King's  seventy 
times  seven. 

Then  He  illustrated  His  teaching  by  the 
parable  of  the  king  reckoning  with  his 
servants.  In  that  parable  there  is  a  revela- 
tion of  the  fact  that  the  way  of  the  king  was 
that  of  compassion,  which  expressed  itself  in 
forgiveness.  The  way  of  the  forgiven  servant 
was  that  of  lack  of  compassion,  which  ex- 
pressed itself  in  exacting  the  utmost.  There- 
fore the  way  of  the  king  was  that  of  punish- 
ing the  servant  for  lack  of  compassion. 

Again  the  response  to  Peter  was  direct  as 
the  Master  definitely  declared  that  if  His  dis- 
ciples did  not  forgive  every  one  his  brother 
from  the  heart,  neither  would  God  forgive 
them. 


b.  ILLUSTRATION.  xix.  1-22 

1.  Physical.    Healing.  i,  2 

The  Principle  of  the  Cross. 
Greatness  in  Service. 
Forgiveness  in  Compassion. 

2.  Ethical.    Divorce.  3-12 

o.  The  -first  Question.  3 

/5.  The  King's  Answer.  4-6 

The  Cross  in  Marriage. 
Union  by  Separation. 
y.  The  second  Question.  7 

6.  The  King's  Answer.  8,  9 

The  Cross  in  Divorce. 
Separation  for  Purity. 

e.  The  Disciples'  Difficulty.  10 

f.  The  King's  Answer.  11,  12 

The  Cross  in  exceptional  Cases. 
For  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven's  Sake. 


Social.    Children. 

13-15 

a.  The  Bringing  of  the  Children. 

130 

p.  The  Disciples'  Blunder. 

13& 

y.  The  King's  Action. 

14,  15 

The  Cross  in  Anger. 

The  Cross  in  Blessing. 

Spiritual.     The  young  Ruler. 

1 6-22 

a.  The  Ruler's  Quest. 

16 

p.  The  King's  Response. 

17 

The  arresting  Challenge. 

17a 

The  Answer. 

17b 

y.  The  Ruler's  Question. 

180 

S.  The  King's  Answer. 

I8&,  19 

The  Laws  of  human  Relation. 

e.  The  Ruler's  Claim. 

20 

i-  The  King's  Revelation. 

ai 

The  Cross. 

jj.  The  Ruler's  Sorrow. 

22 

His  Passion  209 


h.   ILLUSTRATION 

The  grace  resulting  from  the  Cross  is  now 
illustrated  in  the  series  of  events  recorded, 
and  that  in  four  realms;  the  physical,  the 
ethical,  the  social,  and  the  spiritual. 

1.  The  Physical 

Immediately  after  the  definite  teaching  of 
His  disciples  in  Galilee  the  King  came  into 
Judaea,  and  Matthew  briefly  records  the  fact 
that  multitudes  followed  Him,  and  He  healed 
them  there.  In  an  earlier  part  of  his  record 
Matthew,  having  come  to  an  understanding 
of  this  healing  ministry  before  he  wrote  his 
Gospel,  declared  that  it  was  exercised  in  the 
power  of  the  Cross,  and  here  that  is  to  be 
borne  in  mind.  He  was  again  in  Judaea,  ap- 
proaching Jerusalem,  going  thither  as  He  had 
said,  submitting  to  the  Cross,  and  that  ex- 
plains Matthew's  word,  "  He  healed  them 
there"  He  was  expressing  His  greatness  in 
service,  and  exercising  forgiveness  in  com- 
passion. 

2.  Ethical 

Again  the  Pharisees  came  to  Him,  and  this 
time  asked  Him  most  evidently  with  the  de- 


210    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

sire  to  involve  Him  in  conflict,  "  Is  it  lawful 
for  a  man  to  put  away  his  wife  for  every 
cause? " 

That  inquiry  called  forth  a  very  remark- 
able word  from  the  Master.  He  first  re- 
minded them  that  in  the  Divine  economy  from 
the  beginning  a  man  entered  the  marriage  re- 
lationship by  the  way  of  the  principle  of  the 
Cross.  Marriage  must  consist  of  union,  by 
separation  from  father  and  mother,  and  con- 
sequently it  becomes  a  union  indissoluble. 

This  called  forth  their  second  question  as  to 
why,  if  that  were  so,  Moses  had  provided  for 
divorcement. 

The  King  answered  that  the  provision  was 
made  to  meet  the  necessity  of  their  failure, 
and  then  enunciated  His  own  great  law  of 
divorcement,  in  which  He  insisted  upon  the 
principle  of  the  Cross  as  He  declared  that 
there  must  be  no  separation  save  in  the  in- 
terest of  purity,  and  then  it  must  be  complete 
and  abiding. 

The  disciples'  comment  reveals  their 
estimate  of  the  severity  of  the  word  of  the 
King;  and  the  King's  answer  to  them  is  a 
recognition  of  that  severity.  They  suggested 
that  it  was  not  expedient  to  marry;  and  He 
in  effect  said  to  them  that  if  this  were  so, 
then  by  the  celibate  life  in  exceptional  cases 


His  Passion  211 


there  would  be  a  fulfilment  of  the  principle 
of  the  Cross  for  the  sake  of  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven. 

3.  Social.    Children 

It  is  surely  more  than  a  coincidence,  that 
immediately  following  this  high  teaching,  chil- 
dren were  brought  to  Him  that  He  might  bless 
them. 

Again  the  disciples  blundered  as  they  re- 
buked those  who  brought  the  children,  evi- 
dently because  they  felt  that  attention  to 
them  was  beneath  the  dignity  of  the  King. 

The  action  of  the  King  in  response  was 
the  action  of  the  grace  w^hich  results  from 
the  Cross.  This  expressed  itself  in  anger 
with  the  men  who  would  have  driven  the  chil- 
dren away;  for  while  in  this  case  again,  Mat- 
thew does  not  chronicle  the  fact,  Mark  tells 
us  that  He  spoke,  moved  with  indignation. 
It  then  expressed  itself  as  He  laid  His  hands 
on  the  children  in  blessing. 

4.  Spiritual.    The  young  Ruler 

As  the  King  passed  upon  His  way,  there 
came  one  to  Him  in  quest  of  eternal  life. 

To  him,  the  King  responded  by  an  arresting 
challenge  as  to  why  he  had  come  to  Him  con- 


212    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

cerning  goodness,  and  the  declaration  that 
the  way  into  life  was  the  way  of  law. 

The  ruler  immediately  asked  to  which  com- 
mandment He  made  reference,  and  the  King 
replied  by  reciting  briefly  to  him  the  laws  of 
human  inter-relationship  as  they  had  been 
enunciated  in  the  old  economy. 

The  young  man  immediately  claimed  that 
he  had  been  obedient  to  these  laws,  and  asked, 
"  What  lack  I  yet?  " 

The  King  then  revealed  to  him  the  fact  that 
his  surrender  to  authority  was  not  complete, 
in  that  he  had  never  yielded  his  all;  and 
showed  that  in  order  to  do  so  he  must  follow 
by  the  way  of  the  Cross,  giving  up  all  that 
upon  which  he  had  depended,  and  submitting 
himself  entirely  to  control. 

As  the  disciples  were  filled  with  sorrow 
when  the  Lord  spoke  of  His  Cross,  so  this 
young  man  went  away  sorrowful  because  he 
had  great  possessions. 


iii.  The  Cross  and  the  Kingdom. 

a.  INSTRUCTION. 

I.  Entrance  to  the  Kingdom. 


a.  The  Difficulty. 

The  Cross  at  the  Entrance. 
/3,  The  Possibility. 

The  Disciples'  Astonishment. 
The  King's  Answer. 
With  Men  impossible. 
With  God  possible. 
Peter's   Inquiry. 
The  King's  Answer. 

The  Crown  after  the  Cross. 
y.  The  Warning. 

2.  Service  in  the  Kingdom. 

a.  The  Parable. 

The  Labourers. 


XIX.  23 XX. 

xix.  23 — XX.  28 
xix.  23-30 
23,24 


25-29 
25 
26 


27 
28,  29 

30 
XX.  1-16 


The  Early. 

The  third  Hour. 

The  sixth  Hour. 

The  ninth  Hour. 

The  eleventh  Hour. 
The  Payment.    The  Householder's  Penny.  8-10 
The  Complaint.  11,12 

The  Answer.    The  Householder's  Right.  13-15 


1-15 
I,  2 
3.4 
5 
5 
6,7 


j8.  The  Application. 

"  So."     The  Cross.     Self-denied. 

3.  Positions  in  the  Kingdom. 

a.  The  Mind  of  God. 

The  Way  of  the  Cross. 

The  Way  to  the  Crown. 
^.  The  Mind  of  Man. 

The  Request  for  Power. 

The  Challenge  of  the  Cross. 

The  Anger  of  the  Ten. 

The  Answer  of  the  King. 
The  Greatness  of  Service. 
The  Example  of  the  King, 


16 

XX.  17-28 

17-19 

17-190 

19& 

20-28 

20,  21 

22,  23 

24 

25-28 

25-27 

28 


His  Passion  215 


iii.  The  Cross  and  the  Kingdom 

a.   INSTRUCTION 

Matthew  now  records  a  series  of  instruc- 
tions which  the  King  gave  to  His  disciples, 
in  which  the  relation  between  the  Cross  and 
the  Kingdom  is  revealed.  They  have  to  do 
with  entrance  to  the  Kingdom;  service  in  the 
Kingdom ;  and  positions  in  the  Kingdom. 

1.  Entrance  to  the  Kingdom 

The  teaching  of  Jesus  on  this  subject  was 
the  result  of  His  dealing  with  the  young 
man  who  had  gone  away  sorrowful,  for  the 
moment  at  least  refusing  to  accept  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  Cross,  and  thus  declining  to  en- 
ter the  Kingdom.  The  diflftculty  of  entrance 
in  such  a  case  as  his  was  due  to  the  fact  that 
only  by  the  way  of  the  Cross  is  entrance 
possible. 

While  the  difficulty  was  recognized,  the 
possibility  was  declared.  The  astonishment 
of  the  disciples  is  a  clear  revelation  of  how 
entirely  opposed  the  mind  of  man  is  to  this 
doctrine  of  the  denial  of  self,  and  the  taking 
up  of  the  Cross.  They  could  not  understand 
why  it  should  be  difficult  for  a  rich  man  to 
enter  the  Kingdom  of  God.     In  common  with 


216    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

all  men,  they  had  taken  it  for  granted  that 
wealth  was  a  passport  to  all  privilege. 

The  King's  answer  to  their  inquiry,  "  Who 
then  can  be  saved?  "  did  not  minimize  the  dif- 
ficulty but  rather  emphasized  it  as  He  said, 
"  With  men  this  is  impossible."  But,  then,  in 
this  matter  of  the  Kingdom,  men  were  not 
dealing  with  men  alone.  They  had  to  do  with 
God,  and  with  Him  all  things  are  possible, 
even  submission  to  the  Cross  in  order  to  enter 
His  Kingdom. 

In  view  of  this  teaching  Peter  declared 
that  the  disciples  had  left  all  to  follow 
Christ,  and  asked  what  personal  gain  would 
come  to  them  as  the  result  of  this  action; 
and  it  is  to  be  specially  noticed  that  Christ 
did  not  rebuke  him  for  asking  this  question, 
but  definitely  declared  that  the  twelve  men 
who  had  followed  Him  under  difficult  circum- 
stances, should  ultimately  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 
He  immediately  added,  however,  that  that 
crown  would  come  to  them  as  the  result  of 
their  acceptation  of  the  Cross,  as  they  had 
left  the  ties  of  kindred,  and  the  advantages  of 
worldly  possession  for  His  name's  sake. 

His  last  word  was  one  of  warning  as  He 
declared  that  "Many  shall  be  last  that  are 
first;  and  first  that  are  last." 


His  Passion  217 


2.  Service  in  the  Kingdom 

In  immediate  connection  with  His  declara- 
tion concerning  entrance  to  the  Kingdom,  the 
King  uttered  His  parable  of  the  labourers  in 
the  vineyard,  which  c6ncludes  with  the  words, 
"  So  the  last  shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last " ; 
showing  its  relation  to  the  subject  in  hand. 
It  deals,  however,  not  so  much  with  the  mat- 
ter of  entrance  to  the  Kingdom,  as  of  service 
T\"ithin  it;  but  in  its  revelation  of  the  true 
principle  of  service  it  explains  the  necessity 
for  submission  to  the  Cross  on  the  part  of 
those  who  enter.  The  parable  is,  as  to  its 
narrative,  perfectly  simple.  Some  of  the  men 
were  called  into  the  vineyard  in  the  early 
morning;  others  at  the  third  hour;  others 
at  the  sixth;  others  at  the  ninth;  while  some 
did  not  receive  the  call  until  the  eleventh 
hour.  At  the  close  of  the  day's  work  the 
householder  paid  them,  the  first  according  to 
agreement,  and  the  rest  a  similar  amount,  ac- 
cording to  his  own  will.  Against  this  pay- 
ment those  who  had  entered  first,  complained ; 
and  the  answer  of  the  householder  consisted 
of  a  protest  against  their  dissatisfaction,  see- 
ing that  he  had  fulfilled  his  engagement  with 
them ;  and  secondly  of  a  claim  that  he  had  the 
right  to  do  what  he  would  with  his  own. 


218    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

The  King's  application  of  the  parable,  as 
we  have  seen,  is  found  in  the  words,  "  So  the 
last  shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last,"  and 
thus  the  main  value  is  its  revelation  of  the 
fact  that  those  who  serve  the  King  must  be 
satisfied  with  His  decisions,  or  in  other  words, 
the  denial  of  self  is  the  condition  of  service 
acceptable  to  the  King. 

Whereas  in  His  application  our  Lord  did 
not  deal  with  the  fact,  it  is  quite  certain  that 
in  this  parable  there  is  a  revelation  of  the  true 
principle  of  rewards  which  will  obtain  for 
service.  They  will  be  given,  not  according  to 
length  or  amount  of  service,  but  according  to 
fidelity  to  opportunity.  The  men  at  the  elev- 
enth hour  had  had  no  previous  invitation  to 
work.  Notice  their  words,  "  No  man  hath 
hired  us."  In  this  regard  it  would  be  unfair 
to  the  parable  and  the  purpose  of  the  Master 
to  make  any  wider  application.  It  is  not  that 
every  worker  eventually  will  have  a  like  re- 
ward, but  that  fidelity,  whether  in  matters 
that  seem  to  us  to  be  great  or  small,  will  be 
equally  '  rewarded.  There  are  thousands  of 
men  to-day  standing  idle  in  the  afternoon, 
who  were  called  into  the  vineyard  in  the  morn- 
ing, but  they  did  not  respond.  Moreover,  the 
saddest  fact  of  all  is  that  too  often  it  is  these 
indolent  idlers  who  are  loudest  in  their  criti- 


His  Passion  219 


cism  of  the  workers.  To  such,  the  reward 
will  not  be  equal  to  that  of  men  who  have 
borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day. 

3.  Positions  in  the  Kingdom 

The  King  was  taking  His  last  journey  to 
Jerusalem,  fully  conscious  of  its  deep  sig- 
nificance in  His  mission.  He  was  going,  as 
we  have  seen,  of  deliberate  and  set  purpose 
to  the  Cross.  Beyond  that  Cross  He  saw  the 
glory  of  resurrection.  On  the  way  He  again 
called  His  disciples  to  Him,  and  in  His  words 
to  them,  and  their  response  to  Him,  we  are 
brought  face  to  face  again  with  a  striking 
contrast  between  the  mind  of  God  and  the 
mind  of  men;  and  are  thus  reminded  of  His 
words  of  rebuke  to  Peter  at  Csesarea  Philippi, 
^'  Thou  mindest  not  the  things  of  God,  but 
the  things  of  men."  He  revealed  the  mind  of 
God  in  His  deliberate  and  detailed  declara- 
tion of  what  He  knew  would  be  the  issue  of 
His  journey  to  Jerusalem.  He  was  going  by 
the  way  of  the  Cross,  and  that  was  the  way 
to  the  crown. 

Here  as  in  every  case  during  the  last  sad 
days,  His  account  of  His  own  coming  suffer- 
ing was  broken  in  upon  by  a  question  of 
precedence  among  the  disciples.    The  mother 


220   The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

of  James  and  John  asked  that  her  sons  might 
occupy  the  positions  of  power  in  His  coming 
Kingdom.  When  we  read  this  story  we  are 
tempted  to  be  angry.  He  was  not.  He  re- 
plied by  uttering  the  challenge  of  the  Cross 
as  He  spoke  of  His  own  coming  cup  of  sorrow, 
and  asked  if  they  were  able  to  drink  it.  Little 
understanding  the  deep  meaning  of  His  ques- 
tion they  declared  that  they  were;  and  He 
immediately  accepted  the  intention  of  their 
willingness,  and  declared  that  they  should  in- 
deed drink  that  cup. 

This  request  for  the  two  resulted  in  the 
anger  of  the  ten ;  and  the  King  gently  rebuked 
this  anger  by  declaring  to  them  again  that  in 
His  Kingdom  greatness  would  result  from 
service,  and  quoted  His  own  ministry  as  the 
supreme  example. 


b.  ILLUSTRATION.  xx.  29-34 

1.  The  Cry  of  the  Blind.  29.  30 

2.  The  Action  of  the  Multitude.  3i« 

3.  The  Persistence  of  the  Blind.  3i& 

4.  The  Action  of  the  King.  32-34 

o.  The  Cross.     Compassion. 

p.  The  Kingdom.     The  Halt  of  Jesus. 

The  Touch  of  Power. 


His  Passion  223 


h.    ILLUSTRATION 

As  they  moved  on  their  way,  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Jericho  the  King  gave  an  illustra- 
tion of  the  power  which  He  exercised  as  the 
result  of  His  separation  to  the  Cross.  He 
was  on  His  way  to  the  ratification,  by  actual 
word  and  deed,  of  that  which  had  already 
taken  place  in  the  counsel  of  the  nation;  His 
own  rejection  as  King.  On  the  way  two 
needy  men  sought  a  favour  from  Him  as  the 
Son  of  David,  a  manner  of  address  that  sig- 
nified their  acknowledgment  of  His  messiah- 
ship.  The  multitude  rebuked  them,  but  they 
were  the  more  persistent  in  their  cry. 

Straightway  the  compassion  of  the  King 
expressed  itself  in  the  exercise  of  power  which 
answered  their  prayer,  and  gave  them  their 
sight.  To  what  strange  scenes  their  eyes 
were  opened.  One  wonders  whether  during 
all  the  tragic  and  av/ful  events  of  the  succeed- 
ing days  they  continued  to  follow  Him.  If 
so,  how  inexplicable  and  mysterious  it  must 
have  seemed  to  them,  that  One  Who  was  able 
by  a  touch  to  open  their  eyes,  should  yet  be 
unable  to  deliver  Himself  from  His  foes.  This 
was  the  supreme  mystery  to  all  those  who  were 
closely  associated  with  Him,  both  foes  and 


224    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

friends.  To-day  we  know  that  the  power 
which  thrilled  through  His  touch,  and  com- 
municated vision  to  sightless  eyes,  was  that 
which  bound  Him  to  the  Cross.  It  was  the 
power  of  His  love. 


II.    HIS  REJECTION  OF  THE  HEBREW  NATION. 

xxi. — xxiii. 

i.  The  Coming  of  the  King.  ^^i-  i-i7 

a.  THE  PREPARATION.  1-7 

1.  The  Command  of  the  King.  '-5 

a.  The  Locality.  la 

jS.  The  Instructions.  ib-3 

The  Securing  of  the  Colt. 

The  Authority  of  the  King. 

y.  The  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy.  4,  s 

2.  The  Obedience  of  the  Disciples.  6,  7 

b.  THE  KING'S  ENTRY.  8-1 1 

1.  The  Procession.  8,  9 

o.  The  Way.  8 

/3.  The  Acclamations.  9 

2.  The  Effect  on  the  City.  10,11 

o.  The  Inquiry.     "  Who  is  this?  " 
/3.  The  Answer, 

c.  THE  EXECUTIVE  CLEANSING.  12-17 

1.  The  Act,  12 

2.  The  Word.  13 

3.  The  Results.  14-16 

a.  r/ie  Healing. 

p.  The  Priests'  and  Scribes'  Objection. 

y.  The  King's  Answer, 

4.  The  King's  Departure  to  Bethany.  17 


His  Passion  227 

II    HIS  REJECTION  OP  THE  HEBREW 
NATION 

/  ""t  is  very  necessary  that  the  whole  of  this 
section  should  be  taken  into  account,  as  we 
consider  its  parts.  To  move  through  the 
story,  observing  separated  incidents  only, 
wo  1  be  entirely  to  miss  the  supreme  value 
of  )  sec4;ion,  which  presents  the  picture,  not 
of  a  victim  mastered  by  circumstances,  but  of 
a  Victor,  moving  with  authority  and  power 
through  adverse  circumstances,  which  He 
compelled  to  the  carrying  out  of  His  own  pur- 
pose. We  have  more  than  once  drawn  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  He  was  already  rejected 
by  the  Hebrew  nation.  This  section  gives  the 
account  of  His  official  rejection  of  that  nation 
from  its  place  in  the  economy  of  God.  There 
are  three  movements  which  we  shall  consider ; 
the  coming  of  the  King;  the  arraignment  of 
the  rulers ;  and  the  doom  and  sentence. 

i.  The  Coming  of  the  King 

In  the  account  of  the  coming  of  the  King 
to  Jerusalem  we  have  the  story  of  prepara- 
tion, of  entry,  and  of  the  executive  cleansing 
of  the  temple. 


228    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

a.  THE  PREPARATION 

On  their  journey  toward  the  city  they  had 
arrived  at  Bethphage,  which  was  situated  on 
the  mount  of  Olives,  which  was  on  the  east  of 
Jerusalem,  and  rose  to  a  greater  height  than 
mount  Zion.  From  that  elevation  the  King 
chose  to  descend  to  the  city.  Into  the  village 
He  sent  disciples  to  bring  to  Him  a  colt, 
that  in  fulfilment  of  prophecy  He  might  ride 
into  the  city,  thus  definitely  drawing  atten- 
tion to  Himself,  and  calling  forth  a  demon- 
stration. 

h.   THE  king's  entry 

No  picture  in  the  life  of  the  King  is  more 
full  of  sadness  than  this  one  which  we  so 
often  describe  as  the  triumphal  entry.  There 
can  be  no  question  that  in  the  high  economy 
of  God  it  was  a  triumphal  entry,  but  it  was 
surely  a  part  of  the  way  of  sadness  for  the 
King.  He  rode  into  the  city  over  the  gar- 
ments and  the  branches  of  trees  which  the 
multitudes  spread  on  His  path,  and  amid  ac- 
clamations which  proclaimed  Him  Messiah. 
That  the  entry  was  a  remarkable  one  is 
demonstrated  by  the  fact  that  all  the  city  was 
stirred  thereby,  and  as  the  dwellers  within 


His  Passion  229 


the  city  gathered  together,  they  inquired 
"  Who  is  this?  "  and  received  the  answer  from 
the  multitudes,  "  This  is  the  prophet,  Jesus, 
from  Nazareth  of  Galilee." 

C.   THE  EXECUTIVE  CLEANSING 

Passing  through  the  city,  the  King  came 
directly  to  the  temple,  and  cast  out  from 
thence  those  who  were  occupied  in  selling  and 
buying,  overthrowing  the  tables  of  the  money- 
changers, and  the  seats  of  the  sellers  of  doves ; 
as  He  did  so  uttering  His  denunciation  of 
their  desecration  of  the  holy  place.  This  was 
the  second  time  that  He  had  cleansed  the 
temple,  and  by  His  action  He  revealed  His 
conception  of  the  secret  of  civic  righteous- 
ness and  strength.  He  had  entered  the  city 
as  the  King,  and  in  doing  so  He  did  not  find 
His  way  to  the  governing  authority,  but  to  the 
temple.  This  temple  He  cleansed,  and  re- 
stx)red  it  to  its  true  use,  as  the  blind  and  the 
lame  gathered  to  Him  there,  and  He  healed 
them,  to  the  accompaniment  of  the  songs  of  the 
children.  These  songs  stirred  the  suspicion 
and  anger  of  the  rulers,  and  they  asked  Him, 
"  nearest  Thou  what  these  are  saying?  "  In 
this  question  they  drew  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  children  were  proclaiming  Him  as 


230    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

Messiah,  and  the  intention  of  their  inquiry 
was  as  to  whether  He  was  prepared  to  ac- 
cept such  honour.  The  King's  answer  was 
direct  and  unequivocal  as  He  described  the 
song  of  the  children  as  the  perfecting  of 
praise. 

At  the  moment  His  enemies  took  no  action, 
and  the  King  left  the  temple;  and  passing 
out  of  the  city  He  went  to  Bethany,  where  He 
stayed  the  night. 


ii.  The  Arraignment  of  the  Rulers.  xxi.  i8— xxii. 

a.  THE  PARABOLIC  ACT.  18-22 

1.  The  Destruction  of  the  Fig  Tree.  J8>  ^9 

2.  The  Disciples'  Inquiry.  20 

3.  The  King's  Answer.  21,22 

The  Power  of  Faith. 
The  Power  of  Prayer. 

b.  THE  KING  AND  THE  RULERS.  xxi.  23— xxii. 

1.  The  King's  first  Question.    Concerning  the 

Herald.  xxi.  23-27 

a.  The  Challenge  of  the  Rulers,  23 

p.  The  Answer  of  Christ.  24-27 

Question  about  John.  24,  25a 

Their  Dilemma.  2ih-2ya 

The  King's  Refusal.  27& 

2.  The  Finding  of  the  Verdict.  ''^i.  28— xxii.  14 

a.  As  to  Methods.  28-32 

The  King's  Parable.     (The  two  Sons.)         28-30 

The  King's  Question.  31a 

Their  Answer.  3i& 

The  King's  Deduction.  31c,  32 

^.  As  to  Motives.  33-46 

The  King's  Parable.     (The  Husbandmen.)  33-39 

The  King's  Question.  40 

Their  Answer.  41 

The  King's  Deduction.  42-44 

Their  Perception  and  Fear.  45,  46 

y.  As  to  their  Rejection  of  the  Kingdom.        xxii.  1-14 

The  King's  Parable,    (The  Marriage  Feast.)    1-13 

The  first  Call.  1-3 

The  second  Call.  4-6 

Judgment.  7 

The  new  Invitation.  8-10 

The  unworthy  Guest.  11,  12 

Judgment.  13 

The  King's  Application.  14 


His  Passion  233 


ii.  The  Arraignment  of  the  Rulers 

On  the  following  day  the  King  returned  to 
the  city,  and  there  followed  His  final  con- 
flict with  the  rulers,  ending  with  His  official 
sentence  and  doom.  Matthew's  account  of 
these  things  deals  first  with  a  parabolic  act 
of  judgment  on  the  way  to  Jerusalem;  and 
secondly  with  the  King's  dealing  with  the 
rulers. 


a.  THE  parabolic  act 

On  His  way  to  the  city,  the  King  performed 
the  only  miracle  of  judgment  which  He  ever 
wrought,  as  He  by  a  word  of  command  de- 
stroyed the  fig  tree,  whereon  He  found 
nothing  but  leaves. 

This  action  impressed  His  disciples,  and 
they  inquired  "  How  did  the  fig  tree  immedi- 
ately wither  away?  "  It  is  interesting  to  no- 
tice that  they  did  not  ask  why  He  destroyed 
the  tree,  but  how  He  did  it.  There  is  nothing 
in  the  story  to  suggest  either  that  they  under- 
stood His  meaning,  or  that  they  did  not.  I 
think  that  it  is  most  probable  that  they  thor- 
oughly understood,  but  they  were  perplexed 
as  to  the  swiftness  of  the  judgment,  for  we 
notice  that   the  word  immediately  is  twice 


234    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

used,  once  in  Matthew's  description  of  what 
happened,  and  once  in  the  inquiry  of  the 
disciples. 

Moreover,  He  did  not  give  them  any  ex- 
planation of  the  meaning,  but  answered  the 
question  as  they  asked  it,  affirming  the  power 
of  faith,  and  the  power  of  prayer,  as  at  their 
disposal  for  doing  even  more  wonderful  things 
than  they  had  seen  done. 

There  can,  however,  be  no  doubt  that  the 
value  of  the  miracle  was  parabolic.  There 
has  been  a  good  deal  of  discussion  as  to  this 
act  of  the  Lord,  as  though  in  itself  it  were 
out  of  harmony  with  strict  justice,  especially 
in  view  of  Mark's  declaration  that  "it  was 
not  the  season  of  figs."  That  declaration 
was  evidently  literally  true,  for  these  things 
happened  in  March,  and  the  first  fig  crop 
is  not  gathered  until  June.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  early  fruit  buds  appear  on  the  fig 
tree  in  February,  and  its  leaves  unfold  in 
March.  On  this  fig  tree  the  Lord  found 
nothing  but  leaves  only.  It  is  evident  that 
there  would  be  no  fruit  on  this  tree  because 
its  vitality  had  run  to  leaf.  In  that  it  was 
a  perfect  picture  of  the  Jewish  nation,  and 
His  judgment  on  the  tree  was  an  equally  per- 
fect symbol  of  the  judgment  to  fall  on  the 
Jewish  nation,  as  to  its  reason. 


His  Passion  235 


6.   THE  KING  AND  THE  RULERS 

On  arrival  at  the  temple  there  commenced 
those  events  in  which  the  King  uttered  His 
judgments  concerning  rulers  and  nation;  and 
there  are  four  very  distinct  movements  in  the 
story;  those  of  the  King's  first  question  con- 
cerning the  herald;  the  finding  of  the  verdict 
against  the  rulers;  the  public  unmasking  of 
the  rulers;  and  the  King's  final  question  con- 
cerning the  Messiah. 

1.  The  King's  first  Question.     Concerning  the 
Herald 

As  Jesus  was  teaching  in  the  temple,  the 
chief  priests  and  elders  came  to  Him,  and 
openly  challenged  His  authority.  He  met 
them  by  asking  them  concerning  His  herald, 
whether  His  baptism  was  from  heaven  or 
from  men.  They  would  not  say  from  heaven, 
for  they  were  hypocrites,  and  knew  that  He 
would  charge  them  with  inconsistency  in  that 
they  did  not  receive  him.  They  dare  not  say 
from  men,  because  they  were  cowards,  and 
knew  that  the  multitude  held  John  as  a 
prophet.  Therefore,  with  a  calm  dignity, 
conscious  of  the  fact  that  He  had  already  an- 
swered them,  He  refused  to  reply  in  any  other 


236    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

form     to     their     question     concerning     His 
authority. 

2.  The  Finding  of  the  Verdict 

There  is  hardly  any  picture  in  the  entire 
Gospel  more  full  of  dignity,  and  of  the  un- 
erring wisdom  of  the  King  than  that  which 
is  now  presented.  He  revealed  the  failure  of 
the  rulers  in  a  series  of  three  parables,  in  the 
first  two  of  which  He  compelled  them  to  find 
a  verdict  against  themselves,  and  in  the  third 
revealed  the  truth  concerning  their  rejection 
of  the  Kingdom  as  He  had  presented  it.  By 
the  use  of  these  parables  He  found  a  verdict 
against  them  as  to  methods,  as  to  motives,  and 
as  to  their  rejection  of  the  Kingdom. 

a.  As  to  Methods 

The  first  parable  was  that  of  the  two  sons ; 
the  one  professing  disobedience,  but  ultimately 
acting  in  obedience;  the  second  professing 
obedience,  but  failing  therein.  Having  ut- 
tered His  parable,  He  asked  them  which  of 
the  twain  did  the  will  of  His  Father,  and  they 
immediately  replied,  "  The  first,"  and  so  ut- 
tered the  word  of  their  own  condemnation. 
He  thus  brought  against  them  a  charge  that 
they  had  been  professing  to  do  the  will  of  God, 


His  Passion  237 


while  their  deeds  contradicted  their  pro- 
fession. Publicans  and  harlots  who  had 
openly  rebelled  but  who  repented,  passed  into 
the  Kingdom  of  God  from  which  these  rulers 
were  excluded.  Moreover,  the  sin  of  these 
self-satisfied  religionists  had  been  added  to  by 
the  fact  that  when  they  saw  the  publicans  and 
harlots  believing,  and  changing  their  lives, 
they  still  refused  to  repent. 

§.  As  to  Motives 

The  next  parable  was  that  of  the  husband- 
men who  failed  to  yield  to  the  owner  of  the 
vineyard  the  fruits  which  were  his  due,  ill- 
treating  his  servants  and  finally  slaying  the 
son,  that  they  might  obtain  the  inheritance 
for  themselves.  Having  uttered  the  parable, 
the  King  asked  them  what  the  lord  of  the 
vineyard  would  do  in  such  a  case  as  that ;  and 
again  they  immediately  answered  that  he 
would  miserably  destroy  such  men,  and  let 
his  vineyard  to  other  husbandmen,  who  would 
render  him  the  fruit.  Thus  they  not  only 
found  a  verdict  against  themselves,  but  passed 
sentence ;  which  the  King  immediately  applied 
so  directly  that  "  they  perceived  that  He  spake 
of  them."  This  parable  constituted  the  most 
terrific  indictment  of  the  nation  which  these 


238    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

men  represented.  They  had  received  the  high 
privilege  of  great  responsibility,  and  had  pros- 
tituted their  opportunity  to  the  serving  of 
their  own  selfish  ends,  and  were  at  the  mo- 
ment within  a  few  days  of  the  culmination  of 
their  iniquity  in  the  casting  out  and  murder 
of  the  Son.  Solemnly,  therefore,  and  with 
such  emphasis  that  they  could  not  mistake  His 
meaning.  He  pronounced  upon  them  the  sen- 
tence that  the  Kingdom  of  God  was  taken 
from  them,  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing 
forth  the  fruits  thereof. 

y.  As  to  their  Rejection  of  the  Kingdom 

The  two  previous  parables  had  contained 
the  history  of  the  Hebrew  nation  up  to  the 
slaying  of  the  Son.  The  one  which  the  King 
now  uttered  was  prophetic,  and  presented  the 
sin  of  these  people  in  the  light  of  the  day  of 
grace  which  would  dawn  as  the  result  of 
His  work  on  the  Cross.  The  king  first  sent 
his  messengers  to  call  them  that  were  bidden. 
That  first  call  described  the  activity  of  His 
own  ministry.     They  refused  to  come. 

Then  a  second  appeal  would  be  made,  and 
that  second  call  was  descriptive  of  the  mis- 
sion of  the  Holy  Spirit  through  the  apostles. 
Of  this  they  would  make  light.    Each  would 


His  Passion  239 


go  to  the  material  interest  of  the  moment,  his 
farm,  his  merchandise;  and  the  only  attention 
they  would  pay  to  the  messengers  would  be 
that  of  persecuting  and  killing  them.  Then 
the  King's  armies  would  come,  and  the  city  be 
destroyed.  Within  forty  years  of  the  cruci- 
fixion of  Jesus  this  was  literally  fulfilled. 

Beyond  that,  a  new  invitation  would  be  is- 
sued. The  King's  messengers  would  be  sent 
to  the  partings  of  the  highways  to  call  the 
hitherto  unbidden  ones,  and  so  the  table  would 
be  furnished  with  guests.  The  Jewish  nation 
as  a  nation,  not  only  rejected  Jesus,  they  also 
refused  the  ministry  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
through  the  apostles. 

The  illustration  of  the  man  without  a  wed- 
ding-garment abides  as  a  solemn  warning  to 
all  those  accepting  the  invitation  to  the  feast, 
that  they  can  only  remain  as  they  conform 
to  the  requirements  of  the  King. 


3- 


The  public  Unmasking 

of  the  Rulers. 

xxii.  15-40 

a.  Pharisees  and  Herodians.    Political. 

15-22 

Their  Problem. 

15-17 

The  King's  Answer. 

18-21 

Denunciation, 

18 

Illustration. 

19-210 

The  Principle. 

2ih 

Their  Departure. 

22 

/5.  Sadducees.    Doctrinal. 

23-33 

Their  Problem. 

22-28 

The  King's  Answer. 

29-32 

Denunciation. 

29 

Illustration. 

30 

The  Principle. 

31.32 

The  Effect  on  the  Multitudes. 

33 

y.  Pharisees.     Moral. 

34-40 

Their  Problem. 

34-36 

The  King's  Answer. 

37-40 

The  first  Commandment. 

37,38 

The  second  Commandment. 

39 

The  Principle. 

40 

The  King's  final  Question.  Concerning  the  Messiah.  41-46 

o.  The  King's  preparatory  Inquiry.  41,  42a 

p.  Their  accurate  Reply.  42^ 

y.  The  King's  Problem,  43-45 

i.  Their  Discomfiture.  46 


His  Passion  241 


3.  The  public  Unmasking  of  the  Rulers 

Tlie  enemies  of  tlie  King  now  adopted  a 
new  method  of  attack  which  He  made  the 
occasion  of  their  unmasking.  They  en- 
deavoured to  entangle  Him  in  His  talk,  and 
three  such  attempts  were  made,  first  by  a 
coalition  of  Pharisees  and  Herodians;  sec- 
ondly by  the  Sadducees;  and  thirdly  by  the 
Pharisees.  The  attack  was  maliciously  clever 
and  subtle,  beyond  anything  which  they  had 
attempted  before;  but  the  unutterable  folly 
of  it  was  revealed,  as  in  each  case  He  answered 
in  words  of  such  wisdom  as  to  finally  silence 
them, 

a.  Pharisees  and  Herodians.    Political 

A  coalition  of  Pharisees  and  Herodians  who 
were  entirely  opposed  in  their  political  con- 
victions, suggested  a  seeming  political 
question. 

The  answer  of  the  King  was  first  that  of 
stern  denunciation  as  He  called  them  hypo- 
crites. He  then  called  upon  them  to  produce 
a  coin,  which  He  made  an  illustration  of  prin- 
ciple. That  principle  was  twofold.  Men 
who  share  the  privileges  of  government  must 
contribute  to  the  support  of  government.    Re- 


242    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

lation  to  earthly  government  must  be  condi- 
tioned by  responsibility  to  God.  Thus  He  un- 
masked their  wickedness  and  hypocrisy,  and 
revealed  the  unutterable  folly  of  their 
question. 

>S.  Sadducees.    Doctrinal 

The  Sadducees  submitted  to  Him  a  problem 
involving  their  disbelief  in  the  immortality  of 
the  spirit  of  man.  Ostensibly  it  was  a  ques- 
tion as  to  relationships  in  resurrection,  but  it 
was  asked  by  men  who  said  there  is  no  resur- 
rection. It  was  on  the  face  of  it  a  flippant 
question,  intended  to  ridicule  the  idea  of  a  life 
beyond. 

Again  the  King's  answer  was  first  a  word  of 
denunciation,  in  which  He  declared  that  these 
men  were  ignorant  of  their  own  Scriptures, 
and  of  the  power  of  God.  This  He  illustrated 
by  reference  to  the  Scriptures,  in  which  God 
is  recorded  as  having  declared  Himself  to  be 
the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and 
the  God  of  Jacob.  He  referred  to  the  declara- 
tion made  to  Moses,  which  was  made  long 
after  these  men  were  dead;  and  He  then  de- 
clared that  God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead, 
but  of  the  living.  This  answer  revealed  the 
fact  that  the  conditions  of  the  spiritual  world 


His  Passion  243 


cannot  be  measured  by  material  conditions; 
while  at  the  same  time  it  affirmed  the  immor- 
tality of  man. 

The  effect  produced  upon  the  multitudes 
was  that  they  were  astonished  at  His  teaching. 

y,  Pharisees.    Moral 

The  problem  suggested  by  the  lawyer  on 
behalf  of  the  Pharisees  was  one  touching 
morality,  and  the  relative  values  of  the  words 
of  the  law.  The  question  was  framed  with 
the  intention  of  compelling  Christ  to  magnify 
some  one  requirement  of  the  law,  and  so  to 
minimize  some  of  the  other  parts  thereof.  To 
this  inquiry  He  replied  without  any  word  of 
denunciation,  and  His  reply  teaches  that  the 
greatest  words  of  the  law  are  those  which  in- 
clude all  the  rest. 

4.    The  King's   final    Question.    Concerning 
the  Messiah 

Having  thus  silenced  all  His  questioners, 
addressing  Himself  to  the  Pharisees,  the  King 
asked  them  what  view  they  held  concerning 
the  Sonship  of  Messiah.  Their  reply  was  im- 
mediate and  accurate,  that  He  would  be  the 
Son  of  David. 


244    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

He  then  suggested  a  problem  to  them.  How 
did  they  account  for  it  that  David,  in  speak- 
ing of  Messiah,  should  call  Him  Lord;  how 
could  He  be  at  once  David's  Lord,  and  David's 
Son?  They  were  entirely  discomfited,  and 
unable  to  reply  to  Him.  Thus  He  revealed 
their  ignorance  of  the  mysteries  of  their  own 
writings,  and  history;  and  at  the  same  time 
brought  them  face  to  face  with  a  problem  in 
the  solution  of  which  is  found  also  the  key  to 
the  mystery  of  His  own  being. 


iii.  The  Doom  and  Sentence.  xxiii. 

a.  INTRODUCTORY  WORDS  TO  MULTITUDES  AND 

DISCIPLES.  I-I2 

1.  False  Authority.    Scribes  and  Pharisees.         1-7 

o.  Their  Responsbility.  1-30 

p.  Their  Failure.  zh-7 

Personal.  3& 

Relative.  4 

Motive.  5-7 

2.  True  Authority.    The  new  Scribes.  8-12 

a.  Their  Responsibility.  8-10 

/3.  Their  Law.  11,12 

Greatness  by  Service. 

Exaltation  by  Humility. 

h.  THE  FINAL  WOES.  13-36 

1.  The  first  Three.    Relation  to  the  Kingdom,    13-22 

o.  Opposition.     The  Door  shut.  ,   13 

Against  Men. 
p.  Imitation.       The  new  Zeal.  15 

The  awful  Result. 
y.  Perversion.     The  Gold  rather  than  the  Temple.     16-22 

The  Gift  rather  than  the  Altar. 

2.  The  second  Three.    Personal.  23-28 

o.  Ceremonial.    Attention  to  the  Trivial.  23,  24 

Neglect  of  the  Essential. 

/3.  Moral.  External  Cleanness.  25,  26 

Internal  Corruption. 

y.  Spiritual.        Outward  Appearance.  27, 28 

Inward  Death. 

3.  The  final  One.    Relation  to  the  King.  29-36 

The  Children  of  the  Slayers  of  His  Messengers. 
The  Heirs  of  their  Wickedness. 

The  evil  Nature. 

The  coming  Sins. 

c.  THE  SENTENCE.  37-39 

1.  The  Heart  of  the  King.  370 

2.  The  Sin  of  the  City.  37b 

3.  The  Doom.  38,  39 

a.  The  Fact.  Desolate. 

/3.  The  Reason.     The  Going  of  the  King. 


His  Passion  247 


iii.  The  Doom  and  Sentence 

This  chapter  is  one  of  the  most  solemn  and 
awful  in  the  whole  of  the  inspired  volume.  It 
records  the  last  words  of  Jesus  to  the  crowds. 
He  summed  up,  He  found  His  verdict,  He  pro- 
nounced sentence.  It  is  awe-inspiring  in  its 
majesty,  and  terrible  in  its  resistless  force. 
With  unwavering  persistence  and  unfailing 
accuracy  He  revealed  the  true  condition  of 
the  leaders  of  the  people,  their  occupation 
with  externalities  and  pettiness,  and  their 
neglect  of  inward  facts  and  weightier  matters. 
Here  indeed,  if  ever,  we  have  thoughts  that 
breathe  and  words  that  burn.  One  can  al- 
most feel  the  withering  force  of  His  strong 
and  mighty  indignation ;  indignation  directed, 
not  against  the  people,  but  against  their  false 
guides;  and  yet  through  all  there  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  His  wounded  heart,  for  every 
woe  is  a  wail,  and  the  ultimate  sentence  be- 
comes the  cry  of  a  mother  over  her  lost  child. 

The  chapter  falls  into  three  parts;  the 
King's  introductory  words  to  the  multitudes 
and  to  the  disciples ;  the  uttering  of  the  final 
woes;  and  the  pronouncing  of  tJie  final 
sentence. 


248    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

a.    INTRODUCTORY    WORDS   TO    MULTITUDES   AND 
DISCIPLES 

In  these  brief  and  yet  remarkable  sentences 
the  King  contrasted  false  and  true  authority. 

1.  False  Authoritp.    Scribes  and  Pharisees 

Directly  referring  to  the  scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  He  recognized  the  responsibility  of 
their  position  as  He  declared  that  they  sat  on 
Moses'  seat,  and  in  so  far  as  they  occupied  that 
position,  He  charged  the  multitudes  that  they 
were  to  obey  them. 

Then  He  revealed  the  failure  of  these  men 
as  He  further  charged  the  multitudes  not  to 
imitate  them.  Their  failure  had  been  per- 
sonal, in  that  they  had  not  lived  according  to 
the  Mosaic  teaching  of  which  they  had  been 
the  messengers.  Their  failure  was  relative, 
in  that  they  had  bound  heavy  burdens,  and 
laid  them  on  men's  shoulders,  an  undoubted 
reference  to  the  superimposition  of  tradition 
upon  law,  while  yet  they  had  entirely  refused 
to  help  men  to  carry  them.  Finally  He  de- 
nounced the  failure  of  their  motive,  as  with 
fine  and  biting  sarcasm  He  described  them  as 
acting  to  be  seen  of  men,  as  loving  the  chief 
places  at  feasts  and  in  synagogues,  and  salu- 
tations in  the  market-places. 


His  Passion  249 


2.  True  Authority.     The  new  Scribes 

Addressing  Himself  now  evidently  to  His 
own  disciples  who  were  to  be  the  new  scribes, 
that  is,  the  new  interpreters  of  the  moral 
order,  He  revealed  to  them  what  their  re- 
sponsibility would  be.  They  were  not  to  be 
called  teachers,  they  were  to  recognize  no 
human  authority,  neither  were  they  to  at- 
tempt to  exercise  authority  in  their  own 
rights.  They  must  recognize  their  relation- 
ship to  their  brethren,  in  their  relationship 
to  their  Father,  under  the  mastery  of  the 
Christ. 

The  law  of  their  service  was  to  be  that  of 
greatness  through  service,  and  exaltation 
through  humility. 

h,   THE  FINAL  WOES 

Then  turning  back  again  to  the  false  rulers, 
the  scribes  and  the  Pharisees,  He  uttered  His 
seven  woes,  and  no  words  more  searching, 
more  terrible  ever  fell  from  His  lips.  They 
fall  into  three  groups;  the  first  consisting  of 
three  woes  revealing  the  failure  of  these  men 
in  relation  to  the  Kingdom;  the  second  con- 
sisting of  three  woes  revealing  their  failure 
in  personal  life ;  and  the  last  consisting  of  one 


250    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

final  woe  revealing  their  failure  in  relation 
to  the  King. 

1.  The  first  Three.    Relation  to  the  Kingdom 

The  first  woe  was  pronounced  upon  the 
rulers  for  their  opposition  to  the  Kingdom. 
Through  their  action  the  door  was  shut 
against  men.  They  would  not  enter  in  them- 
selves, neither  suffer  others  so  to  do. 

The  second  woe  was  against  their  imitation 
of  the  Kingdom.  Their  action  had  been  char- 
acterized by  zeal,  but  it  was  zeal  to  proselytize 
to  their  own  conceptions,  and  the  result  was 
that  in  the  cases  of  those  with  whom  they 
succeeded,  they  became  doubly  evil. 

The  third  woe  was  against  their  perversion 
of  the  true  order  in  that  they  had  lost  their 
true  sense  of  values,  and  made  the  gold  of  the 
temple  more  important  than  the  temple  it- 
self; and  the  gift  of  greater  sanctity  than  the 
altar. 

2.  The  second  Three.    Personal 

The  fourth  woe  condemned  their  personal 
failure  in  ceremonial  matters.  They  had  con- 
centrated attention  upon  the  trifling,  to  the 
neglect  of  the  essential. 


His  Passion  251 


The  fifth  woe  condemned  their  personal 
moral  failure.  They  had  been  punctilious 
about  external  cleanness,  while  they  were  in- 
wardly corrupt. 

The  sixth  woe  denounced  their  spiritual 
failure.  They  had  maintained  an  outward 
appearance  of  beauty,  while  they  were  dead 
and  unclean. 

3.  The  final  One.    Relation  to  the  King 

The  seventh  woe  was  the  most  terrible  of 
all  as  it  denounced  these  men  for  their  failure 
to  realize  the  authority  of  the  King  and  their 
persistent  opposition  thereto.  He  first  re- 
minded them  that  they  were  the  children  of 
the  slayers  of  His  messengers,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fact  that  they  had  built  sepulchres  to 
the  prophets,  and  garnished  the  tombs  of  the 
righteous,  and  declared  that  they  would  have 
had  no  part  in  the  sins  of  their  fathers. 

In  the  sentence  full  of  appalling  revelation 
of  their  continuity  in  iniquity.  He  declared 
them  to  be  the  heirs  of  their  fathers'  wicked- 
ness as  He  said,  "  Fill  ye  up  then  the  measure 
of  your  fathers."  Then,  in  the  most  terrible 
words.  He  described  their  evil  nature,  and 
asked  how  they  could  escape  the  judgment 


252    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

of  Gehenna.  The  last  part  of  the  woe  was 
prophetic  as  He  declared  that  He  would  send 
prophets  and  wise  men  and  scribes;  and  that 
they  would  kill  and  crucify  and  scourge  and 
persecute  them ;  and  that  in  the  doing  of  this, 
the  long-continued  wickedness  of  the  persecu- 
tion of  the  messengers  of  God  from  the  slay- 
ing of  Abel  to  the  blood  of  Zachariah,  would 
find  culmination.  All  these  things  He  finally 
announced  would  come  upon  that  generation. 
How  terribly  this  was  fulfilled,  the  history 
of  the  generation  following  His  crucifixion, 
and  culminating  in  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem, testifies. 

C.   THE  SENTENCE 

Having  thus  uttered  the  terrible  woes 
against  the  false  people,  the  King  pronounced 
the  doom  of  the  city.  The  first  impression 
which  the  words  create  is  of  the  heart  and 
compassion  of  the  King. 

He  introduced  the  final  sentence  by  the 
declaration  of  the  fact  that  the  persistent  sin 
of  the  city  had  been  in  spite  of  His  own  desire 
to  gather  her  children  together,  and  cover 
them  under  the  shelter  of  His  wings. 

Because  of  that  persistence,  the  doom  was 


His  Passion  253 


inevitable,  and  in  one  brief  and  awful  word 
He  declared  it,  "  Behold  your  house  is  left 
unto  you  desolate  " ;  and  proceeded  to  reveal 
the  fact  that  the  desolation  would  be  caused 
by  His  withdrawal. 


Ill,   HIS  PREDICTIONS  TO  HIS  OWN.  xxiv.,xxv. 

i.  The  Disciples'  Inquiry.  xxiv.  1-2 

a.  THE  OCCASION.  1,2 

1.  Leaving  the  Temple. 

2.  The  King's  Prediction. 

b.  THE  QUESTIONS.  3 

1.  When  shall  these  Things  be? 

2.  What  shall  he  the  Sign  of  Thy  Coming? 

3.  And  of  the  End  of  the  Age? 

ii.  The  King's  Answer.  xxiv.  4— xxv. 

a.  THE  WARNING.  xxiv.  4,  5 

1.  The  Caution.     Take  Heed. 

2.  The  Cause.        False  Christs. 


b.  THE  PUEDICTIONS.                                      xxiv. 

6 — xxv. 

I.  As  to  Israel.                                          ^^iv.  6-44 

0.  The  Immediate. 

6 

Wars  and  Rumours  of  Wars. 

Be  not  troubled. 

The  End  is  not  yet. 

/S.  The  End. 

7-31 

The  Beginning  of  the  End. 

7-28 

Initial  Signs. 

7,8 

The  Faithful. 

9-14 

Persecution. 

9 

Apostasy. 

10-12 

Fidelity. 

13 

Testimony. 

14 

Warnings. 

iS-28 

As  to  the  Tribulation. 

15-22 

The  Sign. 

IS 

The  Attitudes. 

16-20 

The  Terror. 

21,  22 

As  to  the  Perils. 

23-28 

False  Christs. 

23-26 

The  true  Christ. 

27 

The  Symbol  of  Judgment. 

28 

The  End  itself. 

29-31 

The  preliminary  Signs. 

29 

The  Son  of  Man. 

30 

The  Administration. 

31 

y.  The  Teaching. 

32-44 

The  Fig  Tree. 

32-36 

The  Figure. 

32 

The  Application. 

33-36 

The  Days  of  Noah. 

37-42 

The  Figure. 

37-39 

The  Application. 

40-42 

The  final  Words. 

43,44 

The  Figure. 

43 

The  Application. 

44 

His  Passion  255 

III.  HIS  PKEDICTIONS  TO  HIS  OWN 

Having  thus  uttered  the  solemn  words  de- 
claring the  rejection  of  the  Hebrew  people, 
His  mind  evidently  occupied  with  the 
processes  of  the  Divine  economy,  the  Lord  ut- 
tered His  predictions  to  His  own. 

These  predictions  are  admittedly  difficult 
of  interpretation.  It  is  well  that  this  should 
be  recognized,  and  that  the  student  of  them 
should  remember  that  in  the  consideration 
of  prophecy — using  the  word  in  its  more  re- 
stricted sense  of  foretelling, — it  is  not  always 
easy  to  gain  a  true  perspective  of  events.  A 
simple  illustration  may  help  us.  Standing  at 
the  end  of  one  of  our  long  straight  streets  il- 
luminated by  gas-lamps  at  night,  those  in  the 
far  distance  seem  to  be  close  together.  It  is 
only  as  we  come  nearer  that  we  see  them  fall 
into  their  proper  proportion  of  distance. 
Herein  is  our  dlflficulty  in  the  study  of  all 
predictive  prophecy. 

The  King's  predictions  were  uttered  in  an- 
swer to  the  inquiry  of  His  disciples,  and  the 
broad  division  of  this  section,  therefore,  is  that 
of  the  disciples'  inquiry,  and  the  King's 
answer. 


256    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

i.  The  Disciples'  Inquiry 

As  the  King  withdrew  from  the  temple, 
His  disciples  drew  His  attention  to  the  build- 
ings thereof.  It  was  a  strange  thing  to  do, 
for  He  had  often  been  in  the  temple  with 
them,  and  certainly  was  familiar  with  the 
buildings  thereof.  It  can  only  be  explained 
by  the  fact  of  the  words  of  His  sentence,  in 
which  He  had  said,  "  Behold,  your  house  is 
left  unto  you  desolate."  Morison  quotes  the 
rabbis  as  having  a  saying,  "  He  that  never  saw 
the  temple  of  Herod  never  saw  a  fine  build- 
ing"; and  it  must  have  seemed  incredible  to 
the  disciples  that  their  Master  could  mean 
that  so  glorious  a  structure  should  be  de- 
stroyed. 

He  immediately  answered  by  the  clearest 
possible  declaration  that  this  was  what  He  did 
mean,  as  He  said  "  There  shall  not  be  left 
here  one  stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not  be 
thrown  down." 

Having  said  this.  He  went  to  the  mount  of 
Olives,  and  there  His  disciples  came  to  Him 
privately,  for  more  specific  teaching  on  the 
great  subjects  suggested  by  His  closing  ad- 
dress to  the  crowds,  and  His  prophecy  con- 
cerning the  temple.  It  is  important  that  we 
should  carefully  observe  their  inquiry.     The 


His  Passion  257 


form  in  which  they  preferred  it  reveals  two 
questions ;  first,  "  When  shall  these  things 
be?  "  secondly,  "  What  the  sign  of  Thy  coming, 
and  of  the  consummation  of  the  age?  "  While 
there  are  two  questions,  it  is  evident  that  to 
their  mind  it  was  one  inquiry;  that  is  to  say, 
they  supposed  that  all  these  things  would 
transpire  at  one  time.  Now  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  they  asked  three  questions,  although  they 
did  not  understand  that  they  were  doing  so. 
The  method  of  the  King's  reply  distinguishes 
between  them,  and  we  may  thus  tabulate 
them;  first,  "When  shall  these  things  be?" 
second,  "  What  shall  be  the  sign  of  Thy  com- 
ing? "  third,  "  What  shall  be  the  sign  of  the 
end  of  the  age?  " 

ii.  The  King's  Answer 

In  reply  to  this  involved  inquiry,  the  King 
uttered  first  a  word  of  warning,  and  then  de- 
tailed predictions. 

a.   THE  WARNING 

The  warning  of  the  King  is  in  itself  a 
recognition  of  the  difficulty  of  the  subject 
about  to  be  dealt  with.  The  period  of  His  ab- 
sence would,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  He  had 
so  distinctly  declared  He  would  come  again, 


258    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

be  the  opportunity  for  men  to  come  in  His 
name,  declaring  themselves  to  be  the  Christ; 
and  thus  to  lead  many  astray.  Against  that 
danger  He  warned  His  disciples  in  the  words, 
"  Take  heed  that  no  man  lead  you  astray." 

&.   THE  PREDICTIONS 

In  these  predictions  the  subject  is  that  of 
the  King's  coming  and  the  consummation  of 
the  age.  The  subject  is  dealt  with  in  a  three- 
fold application;  first  to  Israel,  secondly  to 
the  Church,  and  thirdly  to  the  Nations.  From 
the  standpoint  of  a  calendar  merely,  there  is 
repetition,  as,  for  instance,  when  dealing  with 
the  application  to  Israel,  the  King  dealt  with 
matters  in  the  immediate  future,  and  those 
which  are  not  even  yet  fulfilled ;  in  application 
to  the  Church  He  dealt  with  her  attitudes  in 
the  period  between  these  two  phases  of  ap- 
plication to  Israel;  and  in  application  to  the 
nations  He  dealt  only  with  His  coming  in 
glory,  and  that  national  judgment  preceding 
the  establishment  of  the  Kingdom  on  earth. 

1.  As  to  Israel 

The  King's  prediction  concerning  Israel 
fell  into  three  parts.     The  first  briefly  dealt 


His  Passion  259 


with  that  which  was  immediate;  the  second 
had  to  do  with  the  end;  and  the  third  con- 
sisted of  teaching. 

a.  The  Immediate 

In  answering  their  first  question  the 
King  carefully  distinguished  between  "  these 
things,"  that  is,  the  things  of  desolation  and 
destruction,  and  "  the  end."  The  former  He 
declared  must  come  to  pass,  but  the  latter  "  is 
not  yet."  The  wars  and  rumours  of  wars  re- 
ferred to  those  troubles  culminating  in  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem,  but  the  declaration  of 
the  King  was  perfectly  clear  that  the  end  was 
not  yet. 

/S.  The  End 

The  paragraph  beginning  here  has  often 
been  treated  as  applying  to  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  and  there  are  senses  in  which 
such  treatment  may  be  justifiable.  As  we 
said  by  way  of  introduction  to  our  study  of 
this  section,  the  question  of  perspective  must 
never  be  lost  sight  of,  and  the  fact  that  there 
are  certain  principles  of  the  Divine  activity, 
which  are  constantly  being  fulfilled  in  partial 
measure  on  the  way  to  final  fulfilment.     Per- 


260    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

haps  we  may  be  helped  to  understand  this  by 
being  reminded  of  the  prophecy  of  Joel,  in 
which  the  day  of  the  Lord  was  declared  to  be 
present  in  the  plague  of  locusts,  imminent  in 
the  advance  of  an  army,  and  yet  future  for 
ultimate  fulfilment. 

There  can  be  no  question,  however,  that 
the  main  value  of  this  particular  section  is 
that  of  its  future  fulfilment,  for  whereas  it 
may  be,  and  undoubtedly  is  true  that  in  some 
sense  the  Son  of  man  came  in  the  hour  of 
Jerusalem's  downfall,  it  is  equally  true  that 
His  coming  was  not  the  patent  and  definite 
advent  which  is  now  described. 

Looking  forward  to  the  end  we  have  first 
a  description  of  the  initial  signs.  These  will 
consist  of  strife  among  the  nations  and  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  famines  and  earth- 
quakes. That  period  of  trouble  will  be  one 
of  persecution,  apostasy,  fidelity,  and  the 
proclamation  of  the  good  tidings  of  the  King- 
dom, as  a  testimony  to  the  nations. 

In  view  of  that  period  the  King  uttered 
words  of  solemn  warnings.  The  sign  would 
be  that  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  of 
Daniel,  of  the  manifestation  in  the  holy  place 
of  the  abomination  of  desolation.  It  will  be 
a  period  of  terror  and  of  travail,  which  will  be 
shortened  for  the  sake  of  the  elect.    During 


His  Passion         *  261 


that  perioJ  the  supreme  peril  threatening  the 
men  of  faith  will  be  that  of  the  claims  of  false 
Christs  and  false  prophets.  The  safety  of  be- 
lieving souls  is  guaranteed  by  the  promise 
that  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  will  be  such 
as  to  leave  no  doubt  or  question  possible.  It 
will  be  sudden  and  clear  as  the  lightning's 
flash,  visible  from  east  to  west.  Therefore 
all  attempts  to  prove  He  has  already  come 
are  not  to  be  believed.  So  long  as  all  do  not 
know  He  has  come.  He  has  not  come. 

The  end  itself  will  immediately  follow  the 
days  of  tribulation,  and  will  be  accompanied 
by  signs  in  the  material  universe,  followed 
by  the  manifested  glory  of  the  Son  of  man, 
and  His  gathering  together  to  Himself  of  His 
elect  people,  that  is,  of  such  as  have  been  true 
to  the  faith  of  Abraham  during  the  period  of 
persecution. 

y.  The  Teaching 

In  this  application  the  King  finally  uttered 
words  of  teaching,  which  w^hile  of  constant 
importance  as  to  the  principles  involved,  will 
be  of  special  value  in  the  days  of  tribulation 
which  have  been  described. 

First  by  employing  the  figure  of  the  fig 
tree  He  insisted  upon  the  swiftness  of  the 


262    The  Gospel  According  lew 

Divine  activity  in   the  consur  ;>      The 

word  "generation"  in  this  ct  .»<..  v-^  can- 
not have  application  to  the  one  in  wluch  the 
words  were  uttered,  because  it  did  imss  away, 
without  the  manifested  advent  r*    'i    T  u.    It 

may  refer  to  Israel  as  a  race,  i ._  .:  itute 

a  declaration  that  notwithstandino-  uU  thoi  dif- 
ficulties and  tribulation  throu,  I  the 
ancient  people  of  God  must  pass  " ;  ?  i 
be  destroyed.  It  is  more  prob 
phrase  "  this  generation,"  is  des(  oi''^  ^^ 
particular  generation  in  which  t  .  ents  will 
take  place,  and  is  intended  to  re^  ^al  the  short- 
ness of  the  days  of  final  trouble,  and  the  cer- 
tainty of  the  accomplishment  of  the  Divine 
purpose.  It  was  in  this  connection  that 
the  King  uttered  His  solemn  declaration, 
"  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  My 
words  shall  not  pass  away,"  thus  indicating 
the  certainty  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  Divine 
purpose;  and  also  the  words,  "Of  that  day 
and  hour  knoweth  no  one,  not  even  the  angels 
of  heaven,  neither  the  Son,  but  the  Father 
only,"  indicating  the  fact  that  it  is  not  in- 
tended in  the  economy  of  God  that  there 
should  be  any  fixing  of  this  date  according  to 
human  calendars. 

Another  aspect  of  the  condition  of  affairs 
is  revealed  by  the  illustration  taken  from  the 


His  Passion  263 


days  of   Noah.     Men  in   persistent  unbelief 
will  continue  in  all  the  exercises  of  material 
life  until  theyi  are  suddenly  disturbed  by  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man.     That  coming  will 
be  in  judgment.     Those  taken  are  taken  away 
in  judgment,  and  those  left  are  left  for  bless- 
ing in  the  establishment  of  the  Kingdom. 
The  final  words  of  teaching  are  words  of 
"uing,  in  which  under  the  figure  of  a  mas- 
of  the  house  watching,  men  are  charged 
vatch  and  to  be  ready. 


2.  As  to  the  Church.  xxiv.  45— xxv.  30 


a.  Parable  of  Household. 

45-Si 

Communal  Responsibility. 

Fidelity. 

45-47 

Its  Exercise. 

45 

Its  Reward. 

46,47 

Infidelity. 

48-51 

Its  Manifestations, 

48,49 

Its  Punishment. 

50,  51 

fi.  Parable  of  Virgins. 

XXV.  1-13 

Personal  Responsibility. 

The  common  Expectation. 

I 

The  two  Attitudes. 

2-4 

The  common  Slumber. 

S 

The  Crisis. 

6-12 

The  Bridegroom. 

6 

The  Separation. 

7-10 

The  Issue. 

II,  12 

The  Warning. 

13 

y.  Parable  of  Talents. 

XXV.  14-30 

Imperial  Responsibility. 

The  Enterprise. 

14,  IS 

The  Deposit.     His  Goods. 

The  Measure.     According  to  Ability. 

The  Use. 

16-18 

Fidelity. 

16,  17 

Infidelity. 

18 

The  Issue. 

19-30 

The  Return  of  the  Lord. 

19 

The  Reckoning. 

20-30 

With  the  Faithful. 

20-23 

With  the  Unfaithful. 

24-30 

His  Passion  265 


2.  As  to  the  Church 

We  now  come  to  that  portion  of  the  pro- 
phetic utterance  in  which  the  King  made  ap- 
plication of  the  fact  of  His  coming  to  His 
Church.  This  He  did  by  einplojing  three 
parables,  each  having  a  particular  value.  The 
first  is  the  parable  of  the  household,  reveal- 
ing the  communal  responsibility  of  His  peo- 
ple during  the  period  of  His  absence.  The 
second  is  the  parable  of  the  virgins,  revealing 
their  personal  responsibility  during  the  same 
period.  The  third  is  that  of  the  parable  of 
the  talents,  revealing  their  imperial  responsi- 
bility, or  their  responsibility  concerning  His 
Kingdom  interests. 

a.  Parrible  of  Household 

In  the  interval  between  the  departure  of 
the  King  and  His  return,  His  household  is 
that  of  His  Church,  and  the  first  responsibil- 
ity of  those  who  constitute  the  Church  is 
mutual.  Upon  those  who  will  be  found 
faithful  to  the  responsibility  at  His  coming, 
a  blessing  is  pronounced.  The  inspiration  of 
faithfulness  is  the  expectation  of  His  return; 
and  consequently  where  that  expectation  is 
weakened,  and  men  say  that  the  Lord  tarrieth. 


266    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

they  fail  to  fulfil  their  responsibility  to  each 
other.  Such  failure  will  be  visited  with 
severe  punishment  in  the  hour  of  His  advent. 


§.  Parable  of  Virgins 

The  initial  word  "  Then  "  gives  us  the  time 
in  which  the  Kingdom  of  heaven  will  be 
likened  unto  ten  virgins.  That  Kingdom 
passes  through  many  phases,  but  immediately 
prior  to  the  advent  of  the  King  this  will  be  its 
character.  It  is  important  that  we  carefully 
notice  that  the  ten  virgins  are  required  in 
order  to  a  correct  apprehension  of  the  King- 
dom value  of  this  parable.  All  are  virgins, 
and  all  are  professedly  waiting  for  the  coming 
of  the  bridegroom.  Five  are  watching,  and 
unready,  and  therefore  are  excluded  from  the 
marriage  supper.  We  have  no  warrant  for 
speaking  of  the  foolish  virgins  as  lost.  The 
hour  of  crisis  arrives  with  the  advent  of 
the  bridegroom,  and  those  who  have  been  un- 
ready are  left  to  the  darkness.  This  phase  of 
the  advent  of  the  King  is  not  His  public  mani- 
festation when  He  shines  as  the  lightning 
from  the  east  to  the  west;  but  that  in  which 
He  first  gathers  His  own  to  be  with  Himself. 
Those  excluded  from  the  marriage  supper 
will  pass  through  the  tribulation  preceding 


His  Passion  267 


His  manifestation  to  Israel,  and  to  the  na- 
tions. In  view  of  this  the  warning  word  is 
again  uttered,  "  Watch  therefore,  for  ye  know 
not  the  day  nor  the  hour";  but  now  in  ap- 
plication to  the  Church. 

y.  Parable  of  Talents 

Here  again,  in  order  to  right  interpreta- 
tion of  the  parable,  we  must  remember  that 
it  concerns  the  servants  of  the  King.  He 
has  not  committed  His  goods  to  rebels,  but  to 
His  own.  To  apply  this  parable  to  all  men, 
is  to  suppose  that  the  absent  Lord  has  com- 
mitted His  stewardship  to  rebels  as  well  as  to 
subjects.  No  greater  mistake  could  be  made. 
During  the  period  of  His  absence  there  will  be 
those  faithful  to  the  trust,  and  those  unfaith- 
ful. Again  the  crisis  will  come  with  the  re- 
turn of  the  Lord,  and  His  reckoning  with  His 
servants.  Those  who  have  been  faithful  will 
be  appointed  to  share  with  Him  in  authority 
over  His  Kingdom.  Those  who  have  been  un- 
faithful will  be  cast  into  the  outer  darkness. 
The  outer  darkness  refers  to  the  darkness  and 
anguish  of  the  period  of  tribulation,  in  which 
there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth ; 
that  is,  manifestations  of  grief  and  disap- 
pointment.    Here  again  we  have  no  warrant 


268    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

for  applying  these  words  in  any  other  con- 
nection than  that  in  which  our  Lord  employed 
them.  They  are  words  characterized  by  awe- 
inspiring  solemnity  for  the  servants  during 
the  period  of  His  absence.  Neglect  may  issue 
in  terrible  loss.  We  may  only  be  saved  so  as 
by  fire. 


3.  As  to  the  Nations.  xxv.  31-46 

o.  The  Centre  of  Order. 

The  enthroned  Son  of  Man. 
The  attendant  Angels. 

/5.  The  first  Exercise  of  Authority.  32,  33 
The  Gathering  of  the  Nations. 
The   Separation   of  the   Nations. 

y.  The  Sentences  and  Verdicts.  34-46 

As  to  the  Righteous.  34-40 

The  Sentence.  34 

The  Verdict.  35,  36 

The  Protest  of  the  Righteous.  37-39 

The  Answer  of  the  King.  40 

As  to  the  Evil.  41-46 

The  Sentence.  41 

The  Verdict.  42,  43 

The  Protest  of  the  Evil.  44 

The  Answer  of  the  King.  45 

The  final  Separation.  46 


His  Passion  271 


3.  As  to  the  Nations 

In  this  paragraph  we  have  the  King's  out- 
look upon  His  advent  in  its  application  to  the 
race.  There  are  three  matters  of  interest; 
first,  the  centre  of  order;  secondly,  the  first 
exercise  of  authority ;  and  thirdly,  the  uttering 
of  sentences  and  verdicts, 

oc.  The  Centre  of  Order 

The  centre  of  the  new  order  will  be  the  Son 
of  man,  manifested  in  His  glory,  occupying 
the  throne,  and  surrounded  by  His  angels.    . 

yS.  The  first  Exercise  of  Authority 

Being  thus  manifested,  all  nations  will  be 
gathered  before  Him,  and  in  their  gathering, 
separated  into  two  camps;  the  sheep  on  His 
right  hand,  and  the  goats  on  His  left. 

y.  Sentences  and  Verdicts 

The  judgment  now  described  is  not  that 
of  the  saints,  nor  is  it  that  of  the  race,  con- 
sidered as  individuals.  It  is,  as  He  so  dis- 
tinctly declared,  that  of  the  nations  as  such. 
There  are  three  classes,  those  on  the  right, 
sheep ;  those  on  the  left,  goats ;  and,  "  these 


272    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

My  brethren."  The  separation  between  the 
nations  depends  upon  their  attitude  toward 
His  brethren.  The  basis  of  the  King's  deal- 
ings with  the  nations  will  be  that  of  their 
treatment  of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  that 
with  special  reference  to  the  period  of  tribula- 
tion immediately  preceding  His  manifesta- 
tion. There  are  nations  which  will  be  admit- 
ted to  the  inheritance  of  the  Kingdom.  They 
are  such  as  have  received  Him,  as  He  has  been 
represented  in  His  people  Israel  during  the 
period  of  their  terrible  suffering  and  their 
proclamation  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom. 
There  are  nations  which  will  be  excluded 
from  that  inheritance,  and  banished  to  the 
darkness  and  the  age-abiding  fire  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels.  They  are  such  as 
have  not  received  Him  during  that  same 
period  of  Israel's  suffering  testimony. 

This  final  application  needs  an  accurate  ap- 
preciation of  all  the  events  which  have  been 
taken  into  account  in  these  predictions  of  the 
King. 


S  TRAVAIL  AND  TRIUMPH.            xxvi.- 

-xxviu. 

PrELIMINARY.                                                                xxvi.  1-30 

a.  APPROACH. 

i-S 

I.  The  King's  Decision. 

If  2 

2.  The  Priests'  Decision. 

3-S 

(Parenthesis. 

6-16 

FOUR  DAYS  EARLIER.        Cf.  John  xii.,  Matt. 

xxvi.  2 

I.  The  Action  of  Mary. 

6,7 

2.  The  Criticism  of  the  Disciples. 

8,9 

3.  The  Defence  of  Jesus. 

10-13 

4.  The  Effect  on  Judas. 

14-16) 

b.  PASSOVER. 

17-30 

I.  Perfecting  and  Passing  of  the  Old. 

17-25 

a.  The  Preparation. 

17-19 

j3.  The  Observance.  20 

Y-  The  Revelation.  21-25 

The  King's  Statement.  21 

The  Disciples'  Concern.  22 

The  Sign  and  Sentence.  23,  24 

The  Exclusion  of  Judas.  25 

Beginning  of  the  New.  26-29 

a.  The  Bread.  26 

p.  The  Cup.  27-29 

The  uniting  Hymn.  30 
{The  great  Hallel.     Psalms  cxiii.-cxviii.) 


His  Passion  275 


IV.  HIS  TEA  VAIL  AND  TRIUMPH 

In  this  final  section  of  the  Gospel  accord- 
ing to  Matthew  we  are  brought  into  the  pres- 
ence of  the  most  sacred  and  awe-inspiring 
matters.  We  come  to  these  final  hours  and 
activities  toward  which  everything  has  been 
moving,  and  it  is  well  that  we  should  recog- 
nize at  once  that  the  dignity  and  reticence  of 
the  record  is  suited  to  the  vastness  of  the 
theme,  and  is  an  indication  of  the  reverence 
with  which  it  should  ever  be  approached. 

The  section  has  three  movements,  the  first 
dealing  with  preliminary  matters;  the  second 
introducing  us  to  the  actual  hours  of  travail ; 
and  the  third  giving  an  account  of  the  glorious 
triumph. 

i.  Preliminary  Matters 

The  preliminary  matters  were  those  of  the 
passover  feast;  and  the  record  contains  an 
account  of  the  approach  thereto,  and  the  ob- 
servance thereof. 

a.   THE  APPROACH 

The  King  now  reverted  to  the  theme  of  His 
coming  suffering  and  with  great  definiteness, 
both  as  to  time,  and  as  to  the  actual  event 
which    was    imminent.     He    reminded    them 


276   The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

that  after  two  days  the  passover  was  coming, 
and  declared  that  "  The  Son  of  man  is  deliv- 
ered up  to  be  crucified." 

Meanwhile  the  priests  and  elders  were  as- 
sembled in  secret  conclave,  plotting  how  they 
might  secure  Him,  in  order  to  silence  His 
voice,  by  putting  Him  to  death.  Thus  in  this 
brief  paragraph  there  is  a  remarkable  illustra- 
tion of  the  out-working  of  Divine  purpose 
through  the  wrath  of  man.  Both  the  King 
and  His  enemies  were  moving  within  the  circle 
of  the  Divine  government;  He,  delighting  in 
the  will  of  God,  and  they,  all  unknowingly, 
and  in  spite  of  themselves,  acting  in  order  to 
the  accomplishment  of  that  will.  None  can 
escape  the  operation  of  the  Divine  govern- 
ment. These  men  perhaps  thought  that  they 
were  instruments  accomplishing  the  purpose 
of  God,  but  how  little  did  they  understand 
in  what  sense  this  was  true.  How  dense  is 
the  darkness  into  which  men  fall  who  turn  the 
light  that  is  in  them  to  darkness. 

Parenthesis 

The  paragraph  which  follows  is  necessary 
in  order  to  prepare  for  the  action  of  Judas. 
It  is  not  placed  by  Matthew  in  strict 
chronological  order.    As  we  have  seen,  the 


His  Passion  277 


King  definitely  declared,  to  His  disciples  the 
hour  of  His  crucifixion  two  days  before  the 
passover.  In  the  Gospel  of  John  (xii.  1), 
we  are  told  that  this  anointing  of  Jesus  by 
Mary  occurred  six  days  before  the  passover. 
Its  placing  here  in  immediate  connection  with 
the  story  of  Judas  serves  a  twofold  purpose. 
The  action  of  Mary  in  itself  is  a  revelation  of 
perhaps  the  most  wonderful  and  touching  ex- 
pression of  love  the  Saviour  ever  received, 
while  the  action  of  Judas  was  the  most 
dastardly  to  which  He  was  ever  subjected. 
Mary's  love  is  the  brightest  gleam,  and  Judas' 
treachery  the  darkest  shade  in  these  final 
hours.  It  is  important,  moreover,  that  they 
should  thus  be  closely  connected,  and  that  the 
one  should  have  led  directly  to  the  other. 
Contact  with  Christ  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  Cross  always  brings  the  true  character  to 
the  light.  The  strong  sympathetic  love  of 
Mary,  and  the  instinct  of  greed  which  cursed 
Judas,  are  revealed  at  the  same  time. 

The  action  of  Mary  according  to  the  King's 
interpretation  of  it,  was  a  revelation  of  the 
fact  that  she  had  in  some  measure  appre- 
hended the  sorrows  of  His  heart. 

The  criticism  of  the  disciples  was  a  revela- 
tion of  how  far  they  were  away  from  Him 
in  these  days  of  His  supreme  sorrow. 


278    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

His  defence  of  Mary  is  full  of  beauty,  and 
constitutes  the  only  occasion  when  He  sug- 
gested that  a  memorial  should  be  granted  to 
any  one  in  this  world. 

The  effect  of  His  defence  of  Mary  on  Judas 
was  that  he  immediately  found  his  way  to 
the  chief  priests,  and  made  his  bargain  with 
them  to  deliver  his  Master  to  them  for  thirty 
pieces  of  silver.  It  should  be  remembered 
that  this  happened  six  days  before  the  pass- 
over. 

6.   THE  PASSOVER 

In  preparation  for  the  observing  of  the 
feast  the  disciples  sought  to  know  the  will  of 
the  King,  and  having  learned  it,  made  all 
necessary  arrangements.  We  have  no  full  de- 
scription of  the  feast.  Its  observance  is  re- 
ferred to  in  the  words,  "  He  was  sitting  at 
meat  with  the  twelve  disciples,"  and  this  leads 
at  once  to  the  chronicle  of  the  solemn  reveal- 
ing He  made  to  them  concerning  His  betrayal. 
That  revelation  being  made,  and  the  solemn 
words  having  been  uttered  concerning  the  be- 
trayal "  Good  were  it  for  that  man  if  he  had 
not  been  born,"  Judas  directly  challenged  the 
Lord  as  to  whether  He  referred  to  him,  and 
was  immediately  answered  in  the  affirmative. 


His  Passion  279 


Differences  of  opinions  exist  as  to  whether 
Judas  remained  to  the  institution  of  the  new 
ordinance.  Personally  I  believe  that  he  did 
not,  but  that  at  this  moment  of  revelation,  he 
withdrew  from  the  company. 

The  King  immediately  instituted  that 
simplest  and  sublimest  of  all  ordinances,  as 
He  took  bread  and  a  cup,  and  gave  them  to 
His  disciples  as  symbols  of  His  work  for 
them,  and  their  fellowship  with  Him.  Be- 
yond this  observance,  they  joined  in  a  hymn. 
There  can  be  little  question  that  it  was  the 
great  Hallel,  constantly  sung  at  the  passover 
feast,  consisting  of  Psalms  one  hundred  and 
thirteen  to  one  hundred  and  eighteen,  in  our 
Psalter. 

Thus  in  these  hours  the  old  economy  ended, 
and  the  new  began.  Jesus  ate  the  passover 
feast  with  His  own  loyal  subjects  and  Judas. 
Never  in  all  the  history  of  that  great  feast 
had  it  been  so  sublimely  kept.  It  w^as  the 
culmination  of  the  old  economy,  and  the  at- 
titude of  its  failure  was  revealed  by  the  pres- 
ence and  the  act  of  Judas.  He  was  the  true 
representative  at  that  board  of  the  nation 
which  had  rejected  the  Messiah.  Before  the 
new  feast, — grov/ing  out  of  the  old  in  the  in- 
finite grace  of  God,  by  that  dark  act  of  treach- 
ery symbolic  of  the  nation's  failure — was  in- 


280    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

stituted;  Judas  had  gone  out.  Only  loyal 
souls  took  that  bread  and  wine  of  the  new 
covenant,  revealing  for  ever  the  character  of 
those  who  should  partake  of  the  ordinance. 
Strikingly  impressive  is  the  fact  that  as  the 
King  took  these  symbols  of  His  coming  suf- 
fering, and  handed  them  to  His  loyal  follow- 
ers, He  gave  thanks,  and  declared  that  they 
symbolized  His  ability  to  deal  with  sin. 


E  Travail.                                            '^''vi.  31 

I — xxvii.  56 

lETHSEMANE. 

xxvi.  31-56 

I.  The  Vestibule.    Preparing  the  Disciples. 

31-35 

0.  The  Word  of  the  King. 

31.32 

The  coming  Night. 

31 

The  sure  Morning. 

32 

p.  The  Answer  of  the  Disciples. 

33-35 

Peter. 

33-3S<J 

All  the  Disciples. 

35fe 

2.  The  Altar.    Alone. 

36-46 

a.  The  first  Exercise. 

36-41 

The  Exclusion  of  Eight. 

36 

The  Secret  to  Three. 

37,38 

The  Dedication. 

39 

The  Return    to  the  Disciples. 

40,41 

p.  The  second  Exercise. 

42,43 

The  Separation. 

42a 

The  Dedication. 

42b 

The  Return  to  the  Disciples. 

43 

y.  The  third  Exercise. 

44-46 

The  Separation. 

44a 

The  Dedication. 

44& 

The  Return  to  the  Disciples. 

45.46 

The  quiet  Time. 

45<J 

The  Call. 

45  &,  46 

3.  The  Emergence.    Arrest. 

47-56 

a.  The  Action  of  Judas. 

47-50 

The  Arrival. 

47 

The  Sign. 

48,49 

The  Rebuke  of  Jesus. 

50a 

The  Arrest. 

506 

/S.  The  Interference  of  Peter. 

51-54 

The  Sword. 

51 

The  Rebuke  of  Jesus. 

52-54 

y.  The  Address  to  the  Multitudes. 

55,  56a 

6.  The  Flight  of  the  Disciples. 

56& 

His  Passion  283 


ii.  The  Travail 

In  the  actual  account  of  the  travail  of  the 
King  we  have  first,  the  occurrences  in  Geth- 
semane;  secondly,  the  trial  scenes;  and 
finally,  the  Cross  itself. 

a.   GETHSEMANE 

It  is  impossible  to  come  to  this  story  of 
Gethsemane  without  realizing  the  necessity 
for  reverent  recognition  of  our  inability  to 
follow  the  King  beyond  a  certain  distance. 
Here  He  passes  into  a  darkness  where  we  can- 
not accompany  Him,  and  we  can  only  rever- 
ently observe  Him  as  He  passes  through  the 
vestibule  to  the  altar  of  dedication,  and  emerg- 
ing therefrom,  to  arrest  by  His  enemies. 

1.  The  Yestibule.    Preparing  the  Disciples 

The  final  hour  was  at  hand,  and  the  King 
definitely  declared  that  in  that  very  night 
they  would  be  offended  in  Him.  The  smiting 
of  the  Shepherd  would  issue  in  the  scattering 
of  the  sheep.  This,  however,  was  not  His 
final  word.  That  had  reference  to  the  sure 
morning  which  would  follow  the  night,  as  He 


284    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

declared  that  after  He  was  raised,  He  would 
go  before  them  into  Galilee. 

In  this  connection  again  Peter  protested 
that  he  would  never  be  offended  in  Him,  and 
that  he  was  prepared  to  die  for  Him,  the 
declaration  being  made  in  spite  of  the  King's 
repetition  of  what,  according  to  John,  He  had 
declared  in  the  midst  of  the  paschal  dis- 
courses, that  before  the  cock  crew,  he  should 
have  denied  Him  thrice.  Peter  was  not  alone 
in  this  attitude,  for  all  the  disciples  joined 
him  in  what  he  said. 

2.  The  Altar.    Alone 

In  this  paragraph  we  see  the  King  cul- 
minating that  constant  devotion  to  the  will 
of  God,  which  had  been  the  master-principle 
of  all  His  service.  It  was  the  hour  of  solemn 
dedication  which  expressed  itself  in  three  ex- 
ercises of  submission. 

He  first  excluded  eight  of  the  disciples,  and 
then  to  three  of  them  told  the  secret  of  His 
sorrow.  Having  done  so.  He  passed  to  the 
lonely  act  of  dedication,  which  expressed  it- 
self in  a  submission  which  magnificently  tri- 
umphed over  His  shrinking,  as  the  unutter- 
able woes  of  the  Cross  gathered  about  His 
soul.     From   that  act  of  dedication   He  re- 


His  Passion  285 


turned  to  His  disciples,  to  find  them  asleep. 
With  gentleness  He  chided  Peter. 

Again  He  left  them,  and  expressed  His 
dedication  in  a  new  word  of  submission  to  the 
will  of  His  Father.  Returning  for  the  sec- 
ond time,  He  found  the  disciples  still  sleep- 
ing, and  did  not  disturb  them. 

For  the  third  and  final  time  He  moved  to 
the  loneliness,  and  uttered  the  same  words  of 
dedication.  Returning  to  the  disciples  He 
bade  them  first  sleep  on  and  take  their  rest. 
Some  have  treated  this  almost  as  a  word  of 
rebuke  or  irony.  I  do  not  so  understand  it. 
How  long  the  quiet  time  lasted  I  cannot  tell, 
but  I  think  the  lonely  Sufferer  watched  while 
they  slept,  as  they  could  not  watch  while  He 
suffered. 

Then,  the  very  hour  being  at  hand.  He  called 
them.  What  a  tragic  and  pathetic  com- 
mentary does  this  story  contain  on  the  weak- 
ness and  instability  of  the  very  best  love  and 
loyalty  which  are  merely  human.  Peter  was 
not  the  only  one  sure  of  himself.  Every  man 
among  them  shared  the  confidence.  Yet  there 
was  not  one  of  them  equal  to  an  hour's  vigil 
with  the  King.  Loyalty  is  nothing  to  be  proud 
of.  It  is  a  gift,  for  "  no  man  can  say,  Jesus 
is  Lord,  but  in  the  Holy  Spirit."  When  we 
are  tempted  to  criticise  these  men,  it  is  well 


286    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

that  we  should  remember  that  none  of  us 
would  have  acted  differently  in  these  pre- 
Pentecostal  days. 


3.  The  Emergence.    Arrest 

Having  faced  and  conquered  the  most  ter- 
rible trial  in  loneliness,  and  having  rebuked 
in  gentle  tones  of  remonstrance  the  sleeping 
three,  the  King  turned  to  face  His  foes;  and 
there  again  He  met  a  threefold  pain; — the 
kiss  of  the  traitor,  the  blundering  zeal  of 
Peter,  and  the  approach  of  the  fickle  priest- 
ridden  crowd.  Judas  came,  leading  the  foes 
of  his  Lord,  and  giving  them  the  sign  of  the 
kiss.  To  him  Jesus  spoke  words  of  the 
gentlest  tone  as  He  said,  "  Companion,  do 
that  for  which  thou  art  come."  Yet  surely 
the  words  scorched  as  the  very  fire  of  hell. 

In  blundering  zeal  Peter  drew  his  sword, 
and  was  immediately  rebuked  by  the  King, 
as  He  declared  that  He  was  not  going  to 
death  as  the  result  of  the  triumph  of  His 
enemies,  for  were  not  more  than  twelve  legions 
of  angels  at  His  disposal?  He  was  going  of 
His  own  free  will,  and  in  order  to  fulfil  the 
scriptures.  This  He  made  more  emphatic  by 
His  gentle  rebuke  of  the  multitudes,  and  His 
declaration  that  everything  that  was  happen- 


His  Passion  287 


ing  was  in  fulfilment  of  the  scriptures  of  the 
prophets. 

It  was  then,  when  His  disciples  saw  Him 
not  arrested  merely,  but  Himself  consenting 
thereto,  that  they  all  forsook  Him  and  fled. 


b.  THE  TRIAL. 


xxvi.  57 — xxvii.  26 


I.  Rejected  of  Men.    Chosen  of  God. 

a.  The  Place. 

To  Caiaphas. 
The  Sanhedrin. 
Peter, 


2. 


3- 


4- 


xxvi.  57-68 
S7.  S8 


p.  The  Procedure. 

59-68 

The  futile  Search. 

59,  600 

The  two  false  Witnesses. 

60^-630 

The  King  on  His  Oath. 

63^,  64 

The  Verdict  of  the  Sanhedrin. 

65,66 

The   Indignities. 

67,68 

Denied  by  His  Own.    Saving  them. 

69-75 

a.  The  first  Experience. 

69,70 

Denial  by  Equivocation. 

^.  Tha  second  Experience. 

71,72 

Denial  on  Oath. 

y.  The  third  Experience. 

73.  740 

Denial  with  Curses. 

fi.  The  final  Experience. 

74^  75 

The  Cock  Crow. 

The  remembered  Words. 

The  emotional  Return. 

The  Doom  of  the  Traitor. 

xxvii.  I- ID 

a.  The  Action  of  the  Sanhedrin. 

I,  2 

p.  The  Protest  of  Judas. 

3,40 

y.  The  Doom. 

4&,S 

S.  The  Potter's  Field. 

6-10 

The  Appearance  before  Pilate. 

11-26 

0.  The  first  Examination. 

XI-14 

His  Answer  to  Pilate. 

II 

His  Silence  to  the  Priests. 

ia-14 

p.  The  Offer. 

15-1S 

y.  The  warning  Message. 

19 

fi.  The  Choice. 

ao-33 

e.  The  Sentencf. 

34-26 

His  Passion  289 


5.  The  Trial 

Neither  in  the  annals  of  the  historian  nor 
in  the  realm  of  fiction  is  anything  to  be  found 
that  can  equal  the  degradation  and  depravity 
revealed  in  the  trial  of  Jesus.  Let  us  ex- 
amine this  section  in  four  parts,  in  the  first 
of  which  we  see  Him  rejected  of  men,  chosen 
of  God ;  in  the  second,  denied  by  His  own,  yet 
saving  them;  in  the  third  we  have  the  doom 
of  the  traitor;  and  in  the  fourth,  the  appear- 
ance of  the  King  before  Pilate. 

1.  Rejected  of  Men.     Chosen  of  God 

Arrested,  the  Lord  was  at  once  taken  to 
the  house  of  the  high  priest.  Other  of  the 
evangelists  show  that  there  was  first  a  halt 
made  at  the  house  of  Annas,  but  they  im- 
mecliately  moved  on  to  the  house  of  Caiaphas, 
where  the  Sanhedrin  was  assembled.  Into  the 
court  of  that  house  Peter  followed,  and  sat 
with  the  ofiflcers  to  see  the  end. 

The  proceedings  in  the  house  of  Caiaphas 
were  of  the  basest.  First  there  was  a  futile 
search  for  such  false  witness  against  Him  as 
should  create  the  possibility  of  the  death  sen- 
tence. At  last  two  came  who  declared  that 
He  had  said,  "  I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple 


290   The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  days."  A 
baser  misrepresentation  of  what  He  had  actu- 
ally said  it  is  impossible  to  conceive.  His 
reference  had  been  to  His  own  body,  and  to 
their  destruction  of  it.  While  it  is  true  that 
they  did  not  understand  that,  their  witness 
was  entirely  false,  for  what  He  had  said 
was,  "  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three  days 
I  will  raise  it  up."  Thus,  even  according  to 
their  own  understanding,  He  had  not  sug- 
gested that  He  would  destroy  the  temple,  but 
that  if  they  did.  He  was  able  to  rebuild.  To 
this  false  charge  He  made  no  answer;  and 
then  the  high  priest,  leaving  it  out  of  count, 
put  Him,  in  legal  form,  upon  His  oath  as  to 
whether  He  were  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God? 
His  reply  was  a  direct  and  positive  affirma- 
tive, emphasized  by  the  proclamation  of  His 
second  advent  in  power. 

This  was  enough.  He  was  charged  with 
blasphemy,  and  the  Sanhedrin's  verdict  was 
that  He  was  worthy  of  death.  The  finding  of 
the  verdict  was  followed  by  the  heaping  of 
indignities  upon  Him. 

2.  Denied  ty  His  Own.    Saving  them 

Here  Matthew  inserts  the  story  of  Peter's 
denial.     It  was  a  threefold  experience.     In 


His  Passion  291 


answer  to  the  challenge  of  a  maid,  he  denied 
by  equivocation  as  he  said,  "  I  know  not  what 
thou  sayest."  In  answer  to  the  declaration 
of  a  second  maid,  he  denied  on  oath;  and  in 
answer  to  the  challenge  of  others,  he  denied 
with  curses. 

Immediately  the  third  denial  had  passed 
his  lips  the  cock  crew.  Matthew  does  not  re- 
cord the  coincident  look  of  the  Lord,  but  em- 
phasizes the  fact  that  he  remembered  his 
Master's  words ;  and  immediately  there  was  an 
emotional  return,  as  going  out  into  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  he  wept  bitterly. 

3.  The  Doom  of  the  Traitor 

The  morning  saw  the  technically  legal,  but 
essentially  iniquitous,  carrying  into  effect  of 
the  plot  hatched  in  the  night.  The  Sanhedrin 
bound  Him,  and  led  Him  away,  and  deliv- 
ered Him  to  Pilate. 

When  Judas  saw  that  He  was  condemned, 
he  was  filled  with  the  most  terrible  remorse, 
and  hurrying  into  the  presence  of  the  San- 
hedrin, made  his  futile  protest.  The  picture 
of  his  agony  is  most  terrible.  The  sorrows 
of  Satan  are  very  real  and  very  awful.  A 
glimpse  of  them  is  surely  seen  in  this  terror 
of  Judas,  of  whom  Jesus  had  said,  "  One  of 


292    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

you  is  a  devil."  To  imagine  that  the  devil 
gains  any  satisfaction  from  the  awful  work 
of  evil  is  to  misunderstand  the  true  nature 
of  evil.  His  is  the  consciousness  of  consum- 
ing and  unsatisfied  desire,  the  perpetual  and 
awful  agony  of  thwarted  designs.  Let  such  as 
hope  to  gain  advantage  by  the  way  of  sin  re- 
member that  Judas  gained  nothing,  not  even 
the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  for  these  he  re- 
turned to  the  priests,  and  the  clangor  of  them 
on  the  sanctuary  floor  sounds  across  the  cen- 
turies as  an  awful  warning  against  the  un- 
profitableness of  ungodliness.  Yet  is  it  not 
an  interesting  fact  that  with  that  blood  money 
they  bought  the  field  of  the  potter?  The  field 
of  the  potter  is  the  place  of  marred  and  spoiled 
vessels,  and  it  was  bought  by  the  blood  money 
of  the  Son  of  God. 

4.  The  Appearance  before  Pilate 

In  the  early  morning  Jesus  stood  before 
the  representative  of  Roman  power,  who  im- 
mediately challenged  Him,  "Art  Thou  the 
King  of  the  Jews?  "  and  was  as  immediately 
answered,  "  Thou  sayest,"  a  form  of  positive 
affirmation.  To  the  accusation  of  the  priests 
He  made  no  reply,  either  directly,  or  through 
Pilate. 


His  Passion  293 


Pilate  stands  out  on  this  page  as  a  warn- 
ing against  the  policy  of  expediency.  He  was 
convinced  of  the  innocence  of  Jesus;  and  his 
conscience,  perhaps  more  acute  that  day  than 
it  had  been  for  a  long  time,  plainly  revealed 
to  him  that  his  duty  lay  in  the  direction  of 
releasing  the  prisoner.  This  was  the  reason 
for  offering  them  the  choice  between  Barab- 
bas  and  Christ. 

It  was  while  they  had  that  offer  before  them 
that  the  warning  came  to  him  from  his  wife. 
This  is  but  an  incident,  and  yet  it  is  impos- 
sible to  pass  it  over  without  being  impressed 
by  the  fact  that  the  only  voice  raised  on  be- 
half of  Jesus  during  the  process  of  the  trav- 
esty of  justice,  was  that  of  Pilate's  wife. 

In  response  to  the  appeal  of  the  governor, 
and  instructed  by  the  priests,  the  multitudes 
asked  for  Barabbas.  In  vain  Pilate  en- 
deavoured now  to  save  Him.  He  had  at- 
tempted to  save  his  conscience  and  his  posi- 
tion ;  but  when  the  alternative  was  forced  back 
upon  himself,  he  clung  to  position,  and  so 
flung  Christ  and  conscience  away.  It  was  a 
vain  and  foolish  thing,  that  washing  of  his 
hands  in  water,  and  the  declaration  that  he 
was  innocent.  When  a  man  does  wrong  un- 
der protest,  in  order  to  secure  himself,  he 
sacrifices  himself.     Thousands  of  men  have 


294    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

endeavoured  to  get  rid  of  Christ  without  actu- 
ally rejecting  Him.  It  has  never  been  done, 
nor  can  it,  when  once  the  soul  has  stood  face 
to  face  with  Him. 

The  most  terrible  of  all  human  cries  was 
that  of  the  Jewish  multitude  as  they  ac- 
cepted the  issue  of  their  choice  in  the  awful 
words,  "  His  blood  be  on  us,  and  on  our  chil- 
dren." 


c.  THE  CROSS.     OUTSIDE  THE  CAMP.  xxvii.  27-56 

1.  "In  the  Hands  of  lawless  Men."  27-44 

a.  The  Mockery.  27-32 
The  Robe.     The  Crown.     The  Reed.         27-290 

The  Obeisance.  296,  30 

The  Disrobing.  31 

The  Procession  to  Golgotha.  32 

ft  Golgotha.  33-44 

The  Drink  refused.  33,  34 

The  Crucifixion.  350 

The  lawless  Men.  35b,  36 

Parted   His   Garments. 

Watched  Him. 

The  Accusation.  37 

The  Companions.  38 

The  Raillery.  39-44 

2.  "  By  the  determinate  Counsel  of  God."        4S-s6 

a.  The  Darkness.  45 
Divine  Tenderness. 

ft  The  Cry  of  Humanity.  46-49 

Human  Misunderstanding. 

y.  The  Cry  of  Victory.  SO'S^ 

Divine  Answer. 

Human  Illumination. 

The  Watchers. 


His  Passion  297 


C.   THE  CROSS.      OUTSIDE  THE  CAMP 

The  passage  containing  the  actual  story  of 
Calvary  is  one  which  in  certain  applications 
must  be  read  without  note  or  comment.  As 
we  consider  Him,  there  is  nothing  for  it  but  to 
bow  the  head  in  worship,  and  to  cry, 

"  Oh  love  of  God,  oh  sin  of  man, 
In  this  dread  act  your  strength  is  tried ; 
And  victory  remains  with  love. 
For  He,  our  Lord,  is  crucified." 

As  we  come  to  the  Cross  it  is  necessary,  how- 
ever, that  we  should  observe  the  twofold  fact 
revealed  therein  in  Matthew's  account.  We 
see  Him  first  in  the  hands  of  lawless  men ;  and 
secondly,  we  see  Him  crucified  by  the  deter- 
minate counsel  of  God. 

1.  "In  the  Hands  of  lawless  Men" 

Delivered  to  His  enemies,  He  first  passed 
through  the  appalling  preliminary  mockery. 
They  robed  Him  in  scarlet,  crowned  Him  with 
thorns,  placed  in  His  hand  a  reed,  and  then 
offered  Him  the  homage  of  their  contempt. 

Having  done  so,  they  disrobed  Him,  and 
the  procession  proceeded  to  Golgotha;  one 
Simon  of  Cyrene  being  impressed  to  carry  the 
Cross. 


298    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

At  last  Golgotha,  the  place  of  a  skull !  In 
some  brutal  sense  of  pity  ere  the  actual  cruci- 
fixion, they  offered  Him  drugged  wine  to 
drink,  which  He  refused.  How  beautiful  it  is 
that  Matthew  does  not  tell  the  story  of  the 
crucifixion.  Between  our  verses  thirty-four 
and  thirty-five,  it  happened.  The  next  word 
considers  it  as  accomplished,  and  tells  how 
lawless  men  cast  lots  for  His  garments,  and 
watched  Him ;  how  they  set  up  over  His  head 
the  accusation  intended  to  anger  the  Jews, 
and  yet  proclaiming  the  Divine  truth.  His 
companions  were  robbers,  and  there  moved 
backwards  and  forwards  in  front  of  the  Cross, 
men  who  mocked  His  claims,  and  laughed  at 
His  impotence,  knowing  not  that  that  im- 
potence was  the  outcome  of  His  all-conquering 
might,  which  was  operating  in  order  to  make 
possible  their  forgiveness. 

2.  "By  the  determinate  Counsel  of  God" 

From  that  terrible  revelation  of  the  human 
attitude  to  the  Cross  we  turn  to  the  more  mys- 
terious and  yet  wonderful  revelation  of  the 
Divine  relation  thereto.  Surely  in  the  dark- 
ness that  overspread  the  land  there  was  more 
than  the  manifestation  of  Divine  disapproval 
of  human  sin.     Was  it  not  also  a  revelation 


His  Passion  299 


and  an  activity  of  Divine  tenderness  toward 
the  dying  King? 

Out  of  the  midst  of  the  darkness  at  last 
there  came  the  cry  of  humanity,  "  Eli,  Eli, 
lama  sabachthani?"  It  is  too  profound  for 
human  interpretation,  and  the  very  fact  that 
from  the  lips  of  the  King  it  was  a  question, 
should  for  evermore  remind  those  who  would 
investigate,  of  the  unfathomable  wonder  of 
that  supreme  hour  of  sorrow. 

At  the  time  it  was  entirely  misunderstood, 
as  the  action  of  those  who  heard,  reveals. 

Again  the  voice  from  the  Cross  was  uttered 
in  the  very  moment  when  the  Spirit  departed ; 
and  the  Divine  answer  to  that  cry  of  victory, 
and  that  yielding  of  the  Spirit  was  the  rend- 
ing of  the  veil  of  the  temple  from  the  top  to 
the  bottom,  the  immediate  quaking  of  the 
earth,  and  the  tearing  of  the  rocks,  and  the 
opening  of  tombs,  out  of  which  three  days 
after,  following  His  resurrection,  those  who 
had  been  dead,  arose  and  appeared  in  the  holy 
city. 

That  death  resulted  in  immediate  illumina- 
tion to  some  around  the  Cross,  for  the  cen- 
turion in  charge  of  the  soldiers,  and  they  that 
were  with  him  cried  out,  "  Truly  this  was  a 
Son  of  God." 

The  scene  is  full  of  suggestiveness.    The 


300   The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

persons  gathered  around  the  Cross  arrest  at- 
tention. There  were  soldiers  of  Rome,  for 
the  most  part  debased  and  brutalized  men. 
There  were  chief  priests,  scribes,  and  elders, 
filled  with  malice  and  envy,  mocking  Him; 
yet  even  in  their  mockery  uttering,  under  the 
constraint  of  God,  abiding  truths,  "  He  saved 
others;  Himself  He  cannot  save."  Thieves 
were  the  companions  of  His  Cross  and  death, 
and  they  were  divided  then  and  for  ever  by 
their  attitude  toward  Him.  And  yonder  was 
a  group  of  women  watching  all  in  the  distance. 
That  mixture  was  surely  a  prophecy.  All 
sorts  and  conditions  of  men  have  been  at- 
tracted by  that  Cross  and  have  been  influenced 
by  it,  according  to  the  manner  of  their  ap- 
proach. Some  have  watched,  some  have 
mocked,  some  have  been  healed. 


The  Triumph.                           3«vii.  57— xxvm. 

c.  THE  KING  RESTING. 

xxvii.  57-66 

I.  The  Ministry  of  Love. 

5  7-6 1 

0.  Joseph  of  Aritnathiza. 

S7-6o 

/3.  The  Maries. 

61 

2.  The  Activity  of  Hate. 

62-66 

«u  Its  Fear. 

62-64 

p.  Its  Method. 

6s,  66 

b.  THE  KING  RISEN. 

xxviii.  I-I5 

I.  The  Reward  of  Love. 

I-IO 

0.  The  Commg  of  the  Maries. 

I 

p.  The  Angel. 

2-4 

y.  The  Word  to  the  Women. 

5-8 

S.  The  Appearing  of  Jesus. 

9,  10 

2.  The  Discomfiture  of  Hate. 

ii-iS 

0.  The  Report. 

II 

/3.  The  Counsel. 

12 

y.  The  Lie. 

1 3-1 5 

c.  THE  KING  REIGNING. 

xxviii.  1 6-20 

I.  The  Meeting  in  Galilee. 

16,  17 

a.  The  Vision. 

p.  Its  Effect. 

2.  The  final  Words. 

18-20 

0.  The  Claim  of  Authority, 

18 

p.  The  Commission. 

19,  20a 

20b 


His  Passion 803 

ill.  The  Triumph 

This  is  the  last  page  in  the  Gospel  of  the 
King,  and  it  is  radiant  in  glory.  Three  pic- 
tures are  presented  to  us;  those  of  the  King 
resting;  the  King  risen;  and  the  King 
reigning.    ^ 

a.  THE  KING  RESTING 

In  this  brief  paragraph  we  see  the  ministry 
of  love,  and  the  activity  of  hate. 

1.  The  Ministry  of  Love 

The  ministry  of  love  is  manifested  in 
Joseph  of  Arimathfea  and  the  Maries.  Man 
in  his  enmity  against  God,  had  done  his 
worst  when  he  lifted  the  King  to  the  tree. 
After  that,  no  rebellious  hand  touched  Him. 
Joseph  of  Arimathsea,  a  rich  man,  and  a  dis- 
ciple of  Jesus,  begged  the  body,  and  with 
tender  solicitude  prepared  it  for  burial,  and 
laid  it  in  his  own  new  tomb  hewn  in  the  rock. 
It  is  a  significant  fact  that  not  one  of  His 
apostles  helped  in  His  burying.  The  two  men 
who  attended  to  this  sacred  service  were  this 
Joseph,  and  as  John  reveals  in  his  Gospel, 
Nicodemus.  Both  of  these  had  been  secret 
disciples.     How  often  it  happens  that  timid 


304     The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

shrinking  souls  seem  to  be  strongest  in  the 
hours  of  greatest  need.  Two  women  watched 
this  laying  to  rest  of  the  sacred  body  of  the 
King. 

2.  The  Activity  of  Hate 

The  persistent  opposition  of  the  enemies 
of  the  King  was  manifested  in  their  fear  after 
that  He  was  dead;  and  in  the  method  which 
they  adopted  to  make  impossible  the  realiza- 
tion of  that  which  they  feared.  They  remem- 
bered that  He  had  said  He  would  rise  again, 
and  requested  that  the  sepulchre  should  be 
made  sure  until  after  the  third  day.  If  it 
were  not  so  inexpressibly  sad  as  a  revelation 
of  hard-hearted  unbelief,  it  would  be  ludi- 
crous, this  folly  of  attempting  to  guard  the 
dead  body  of  Jesus  on  the  part  of  His  enemies. 
Was  the  irony  of  Pilate  conscious,  one  won- 
ders, when  he  said,  "  Make  it  as  sure  as  ye 
can"?  They  were  afraid  of  the  Nazarene, 
even  though  He  were  dead.  It  is  ever  thus. 
The  men  who  most  strenuously  oppose  have  a 
weird  consciousness  of  Him  that  cannot  be 
shaken  off.    Surely  He  liveth. 

h.  THE  KING  RISEN 

In  this  paragraph  we  have  the  story  of  the 
sequel  to  that  already  considered,  for  herein 


His  Passion  305 


we  have  the  reward  of  love,  and  the  discom- 
fiture of  hate. 

1.  The  Reward  of  Love 

When,  as  the  first  gleams  of  the  dawn  were 
shining  on  ihe  Eastern  sky,  the  Maries  came 
to  see  the  sepulchre,  they  found  it  empty, 
and  under  the  guardian  care  of  an  angel. 
Matthew's  brief  story  of  the  coming  of  the 
angel,  and  the  accompanying  earthquake  is 
inserted  at  this  point  in  order  to  account  for 
the  presence  of  the  angel.  To  them  the  angel 
declared  that  the  Lord  was  risen.  "  He  is 
not  here  ...  He  is  risen."  That  surely  was 
the  sweetest  of  all  music.  It  was  the  declara- 
tion not  merely  of  His  resurrection,  but  of 
His  coronation.  His  enemies  had  rejected 
Him,  and  had  jjroved  their  malice  by  handing 
Him  over  to  their  common,  their  last,  their 
most  terrible  enemy,  death.  He  proved  His 
Kingship  by  overcoming  that  enemy  in  His 
dying;  and  now  He  was  alive,  and  on  His 
way  to  Galilee  to  meet  His  disciples. 

As  they  departed  from  the  tomb  He  Him- 
self appeared  to  them.  All  the  suffering  was 
behind,  and  the  conflict  was  won.  The 
heavens  were  about  to  receive  Him  for  a  sea- 
son, but  He  tarried  for  a  while  to  make  the 


306    The  Gospel  According  to  Matthew 

fact  of  His  resurrection  very  real  in  the  ex- 
perience of  His  followers;  and  thus  He 
greeted  the  women,  received  their  worship, 
and  spoke  to  them  of  His  coming  meeting 
with  all  the  disciples  in  Galilee. 

2.  The  Discomfiture  of  Eate 

In  the  meanwhile  the  members  of  the  guard 
who  had  been  for  the  moment  rendered  un- 
conscious by  the  appearance  of  the  angel, 
found  their  way  into  the  city,  and  reported 
the  things  that  had  come  to  pass.  There  and 
then  in  the  council,  the  enemies  of  the  King  in- 
vented the  lie  that  His  body  had  been  stolen 
by  the  disciples.  This  became  current,  and 
as  Matthew  declared,  continued  until  the  time 
of  his  writing. 

C   THE  KING   REIGNING 

Before  His  departure  the  King  gathered 
about  Him  His  band  of  apostles.  When  they 
saw  Him  they  worshipped,  and  yet  some 
doubted.  The  statement  which  immediately 
follows  this,  that  "  Jesus  came  to  them  and 
spake  unto  them  '^  would  lead  us  to  under- 
stand that  their  first  vision  of  Him  was  from 
a  distance,  and  that  He  was  in  some  special 
way  removed  from  them. 


His  Passion  307 


In  answer  to  that  fear,  He  drew  near,  and 
uttered  His  final  words.  These  words  con- 
stituted His  commission.  It  was  urgent  with 
the  urgency  of  His  command  that  they  should 
go;  wide  as  the  world  in  its  scope,  for  they 
were  to  disciple  the  nations;  strong  as  the 
strength  of  Deity,  for  He  based  His  right  to 
send  them  on  the  fact  that  all  authority  was 
given  to  Him  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth ;  and 
as  resourceful  as  He  the  risen  One  was  in 
Himself,  for  He  promised  to  be  always  with 
the  messengers,  even  to  the  consummation  of 
the  age. 

So  ends  the  Gospel  of  the  King.  He  came 
and  declared  the  laws  of  the  Kingdom,  and 
revealed  its  beauty  in  His  life,  and  its  be- 
neficence in  His  deeds.  His  own,  according  to 
the  flesh,  would  have  none  of  Him,  and  in  un- 
holy coalition  with  Gentile  powers,  uttered 
the  verdict,  "We  vail  not  have  this  Man  to 
reign  over  us." 

Yet  the  final  note  is  not  that  of  man's  re- 
jection of  the  King,  but  of  God's  exaltation 
of  Him ;  and  we  are  gathered  around  the  risen 
One,  and  cry  no  longer  as  the  expression  of  a 
desire.  Long  live  the  King;  but  as  the 
proclamation  of  a  certainty,  For  ever  lives 
the  King. 


Date  Due